Dubl

iners
byJamesJoyce
The Project Gutenberg EBook of Dubliners, by James Joyce

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

Title: Dubliners

Author: James Joyce

Release Date: December 13, 2008 [EBook #2814]

Language: English

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DUBLINERS ***

Produced by David Reed, Karol Pietrzak, and David Widger

DUBLINERS
By James Joyce
 Contents

CONTENTS
THE SISTERS
AN ENCOUNTER
ARABY
EVELINE
AFTER THE RACE
TWO GALLANTS
THE BOARDING HOUSE
A LITTLE CLOUD
COUNTERPARTS
CLAY
A PAINFUL CASE
IVY DAY IN THE COMMITTEE
ROOM
A MOTHER
GRACE
THE DEAD

DUBLINERS
 THE SISTERS
THERE was no hope for him this time: it was the third stroke. Night after night I had passed the
house (it was vacation time) and studied the lighted square of window: and night after night I had
found it lighted in the same way, faintly and evenly. If he was dead, I thought, I would see the
reflection of candles on the darkened blind for I knew that two candles must be set at the head of a
corpse. He had often said to me: "I am not long for this world," and I had thought his words idle.
Now I knew they were true. Every night as I gazed up at the window I said softly to myself the word
paralysis. It had always sounded strangely in my ears, like the word gnomon in the Euclid and the
word simony in the Catechism. But now it sounded to me like the name of some maleficent and
sinful being. It filled me with fear, and yet I longed to be nearer to it and to look upon its deadly
work.
Old Cotter was sitting at the fire, smoking, when I came downstairs to supper. While my aunt was
ladling out my stirabout he said, as if returning to some former remark of his:
"No, I wouldn't say he was exactly... but there was something queer... there was something
uncanny about him. I'll tell you my opinion...."
He began to puff at his pipe, no doubt arranging his opinion in his mind. Tiresome old fool!
When we knew him first he used to be rather interesting, talking of faints and worms; but I soon
grew tired of him and his endless stories about the distillery.
"I have my own theory about it," he said. "I think it was one of those... peculiar cases.... But it's
hard to say...."
He began to puff again at his pipe without giving us his theory. My uncle saw me staring and
said to me:
"Well, so your old friend is gone, you'll be sorry to hear."
"Who?" said I.
"Father Flynn."
"Is he dead?"
"Mr. Cotter here has just told us. He was passing by the house."
I knew that I was under observation so I continued eating as if the news had not interested me.
My uncle explained to old Cotter.
"The youngster and he were great friends. The old chap taught him a great deal, mind you; and
they say he had a great wish for him."
"God have mercy on his soul," said my aunt piously.
Old Cotter looked at me for a while. I felt that his little beady black eyes were examining me but I
would not satisfy him by looking up from my plate. He returned to his pipe and finally spat rudely
into the grate.
"I wouldn't like children of mine," he said, "to have too much to say to a man like that."
"How do you mean, Mr. Cotter?" asked my aunt.
"What I mean is," said old Cotter, "it's bad for children. My idea is: let a young lad run about and
play with young lads of his own age and not be... Am I right, Jack?"
"That's my principle, too," said my uncle. "Let him learn to box his corner. That's what I'm always
saying to that Rosicrucian there: take exercise. Why, when I was a nipper every morning of my life I
had a cold bath, winter and summer. And that's what stands to me now. Education is all very fine
and large.... Mr. Cotter might take a pick of that leg mutton," he added to my aunt.
"No, no, not for me," said old Cotter.
My aunt brought the dish from the safe and put it on the table.
"But why do you think it's not good for children, Mr. Cotter?" she asked.
"It's bad for children," said old Cotter, "because their mind are so impressionable. When
children see things like that, you know, it has an effect...."
I crammed my mouth with stirabout for fear I might give utterance to my anger. Tiresome old red-
nosed imbecile!
It was late when I fell asleep. Though I was angry with old Cotter for alluding to me as a child, I
puzzled my head to extract meaning from his unfinished sentences. In the dark of my room I
imagined that I saw again the heavy grey face of the paralytic. I drew the blankets over my head
and tried to think of Christmas. But the grey face still followed me. It murmured, and I understood
that it desired to confess something. I felt my soul receding into some pleasant and vicious region;
and there again I found it waiting for me. It began to confess to me in a murmuring voice and I
wondered why it smiled continually and why the lips were so moist with spittle. But then I
remembered that it had died of paralysis and I felt that I too was smiling feebly as if to absolve the
simoniac of his sin.
The next morning after breakfast I went down to look at the little house in Great Britain Street. It
was an unassuming shop, registered under the vague name of Drapery. The drapery consisted
mainly of children's bootees and umbrellas; and on ordinary days a notice used to hang in the
window, saying: Umbrellas Re-covered. No notice was visible now for the shutters were up. A
crape bouquet was tied to the doorknocker with ribbon. Two poor women and a telegram boy were
reading the card pinned on the crape. I also approached and read:
July 1st, 1895 The Rev. James Flynn (formerly of S. Catherine's Church, Meath Street), aged
sixty-five years. R. I. P.
The reading of the card persuaded me that he was dead and I was disturbed to find myself at
check. Had he not been dead I would have gone into the little dark room behind the shop to find
him sitting in his arm-chair by the fire, nearly smothered in his great-coat. Perhaps my aunt would
have given me a packet of High Toast for him and this present would have roused him from his
stupefied doze. It was always I who emptied the packet into his black snuff-box for his hands
trembled too much to allow him to do this without spilling half the snuff about the floor. Even as he
raised his large trembling hand to his nose little clouds of smoke dribbled through his fingers over
the front of his coat. It may have been these constant showers of snuff which gave his ancient
priestly garments their green faded look for the red handkerchief, blackened, as it always was, with
the snuff-stains of a week, with which he tried to brush away the fallen grains, was quite
inefficacious.
I wished to go in and look at him but I had not the courage to knock. I walked away slowly along
the sunny side of the street, reading all the theatrical advertisements in the shop-windows as I
went. I found it strange that neither I nor the day seemed in a mourning mood and I felt even
annoyed at discovering in myself a sensation of freedom as if I had been freed from something by
his death. I wondered at this for, as my uncle had said the night before, he had taught me a great
deal. He had studied in the Irish college in Rome and he had taught me to pronounce Latin
properly. He had told me stories about the catacombs and about Napoleon Bonaparte, and he had
explained to me the meaning of the different ceremonies of the Mass and of the different
vestments worn by the priest. Sometimes he had amused himself by putting difficult questions to
me, asking me what one should do in certain circumstances or whether such and such sins were
mortal or venial or only imperfections. His questions showed me how complex and mysterious
were certain institutions of the Church which I had always regarded as the simplest acts. The
duties of the priest towards the Eucharist and towards the secrecy of the confessional seemed so
grave to me that I wondered how anybody had ever found in himself the courage to undertake
them; and I was not surprised when he told me that the fathers of the Church had written books as
thick as the Post Office Directory and as closely printed as the law notices in the newspaper,
elucidating all these intricate questions. Often when I thought of this I could make no answer or only
a very foolish and halting one upon which he used to smile and nod his head twice or thrice.
Sometimes he used to put me through the responses of the Mass which he had made me learn by
heart; and, as I pattered, he used to smile pensively and nod his head, now and then pushing huge
pinches of snuff up each nostril alternately. When he smiled he used to uncover his big discoloured
teeth and let his tongue lie upon his lower lip—a habit which had made me feel uneasy in the
beginning of our acquaintance before I knew him well.
As I walked along in the sun I remembered old Cotter's words and tried to remember what had
happened afterwards in the dream. I remembered that I had noticed long velvet curtains and a
swinging lamp of antique fashion. I felt that I had been very far away, in some land where the
customs were strange—in Persia, I thought.... But I could not remember the end of the dream.
In the evening my aunt took me with her to visit the house of mourning. It was after sunset; but the
window-panes of the houses that looked to the west reflected the tawny gold of a great bank of
clouds. Nannie received us in the hall; and, as it would have been unseemly to have shouted at her,
my aunt shook hands with her for all. The old woman pointed upwards interrogatively and, on my
aunt's nodding, proceeded to toil up the narrow staircase before us, her bowed head being
scarcely above the level of the banister-rail. At the first landing she stopped and beckoned us
forward encouragingly towards the open door of the dead-room. My aunt went in and the old
woman, seeing that I hesitated to enter, began to beckon to me again repeatedly with her hand.
I went in on tiptoe. The room through the lace end of the blind was suffused with dusky golden
light amid which the candles looked like pale thin flames. He had been coffined. Nannie gave the
lead and we three knelt down at the foot of the bed. I pretended to pray but I could not gather my
thoughts because the old woman's mutterings distracted me. I noticed how clumsily her skirt was
hooked at the back and how the heels of her cloth boots were trodden down all to one side. The
fancy came to me that the old priest was smiling as he lay there in his coffin.
But no. When we rose and went up to the head of the bed I saw that he was not smiling. There
he lay, solemn and copious, vested as for the altar, his large hands loosely retaining a chalice. His
face was very truculent, grey and massive, with black cavernous nostrils and circled by a scanty
white fur. There was a heavy odour in the room—the flowers.
We crossed ourselves and came away. In the little room downstairs we found Eliza seated in his
arm-chair in state. I groped my way towards my usual chair in the corner while Nannie went to the
sideboard and brought out a decanter of sherry and some wine-glasses. She set these on the
table and invited us to take a little glass of wine. Then, at her sister's bidding, she filled out the
sherry into the glasses and passed them to us. She pressed me to take some cream crackers
also but I declined because I thought I would make too much noise eating them. She seemed to be
somewhat disappointed at my refusal and went over quietly to the sofa where she sat down behind
her sister. No one spoke: we all gazed at the empty fireplace.
My aunt waited until Eliza sighed and then said:
"Ah, well, he's gone to a better world."
Eliza sighed again and bowed her head in assent. My aunt fingered the stem of her wine-glass
before sipping a little.
"Did he... peacefully?" she asked.
"Oh, quite peacefully, ma'am," said Eliza. "You couldn't tell when the breath went out of him. He
had a beautiful death, God be praised."
"And everything...?"
 "Father O'Rourke was in with him a Tuesday and anointed him and prepared him and all."
"He knew then?"
"He was quite resigned."
"He looks quite resigned," said my aunt.
"That's what the woman we had in to wash him said. She said he just looked as if he was
asleep, he looked that peaceful and resigned. No one would think he'd make such a beautiful
corpse."
"Yes, indeed," said my aunt.
She sipped a little more from her glass and said:
"Well, Miss Flynn, at any rate it must be a great comfort for you to know that you did all you could
for him. You were both very kind to him, I must say."
Eliza smoothed her dress over her knees.
"Ah, poor James!" she said. "God knows we done all we could, as poor as we are—we wouldn't
see him want anything while he was in it."
Nannie had leaned her head against the sofa-pillow and seemed about to fall asleep.
"There's poor Nannie," said Eliza, looking at her, "she's wore out. All the work we had, she and
me, getting in the woman to wash him and then laying him out and then the coffin and then
arranging about the Mass in the chapel. Only for Father O'Rourke I don't know what we'd done at
all. It was him brought us all them flowers and them two candlesticks out of the chapel and wrote
out the notice for the Freeman's General and took charge of all the papers for the cemetery and
poor James's insurance."
"Wasn't that good of him?" said my aunt
Eliza closed her eyes and shook her head slowly.
"Ah, there's no friends like the old friends," she said, "when all is said and done, no friends that a
body can trust."
"Indeed, that's true," said my aunt. "And I'm sure now that he's gone to his eternal reward he
won't forget you and all your kindness to him."
"Ah, poor James!" said Eliza. "He was no great trouble to us. You wouldn't hear him in the house
any more than now. Still, I know he's gone and all to that...."
"It's when it's all over that you'll miss him," said my aunt.
"I know that," said Eliza. "I won't be bringing him in his cup of beef-tea any me, nor you, ma'am,
sending him his snuff. Ah, poor James!"
She stopped, as if she were communing with the past and then said shrewdly:
"Mind you, I noticed there was something queer coming over him latterly. Whenever I'd bring in
his soup to him there I'd find him with his breviary fallen to the floor, lying back in the chair and his
mouth open."
She laid a finger against her nose and frowned: then she continued:
"But still and all he kept on saying that before the summer was over he'd go out for a drive one
fine day just to see the old house again where we were all born down in Irishtown and take me and
Nannie with him. If we could only get one of them new-fangled carriages that makes no noise that
Father O'Rourke told him about, them with the rheumatic wheels, for the day cheap—he said, at
Johnny Rush's over the way there and drive out the three of us together of a Sunday evening. He
had his mind set on that.... Poor James!"
"The Lord have mercy on his soul!" said my aunt.
Eliza took out her handkerchief and wiped her eyes with it. Then she put it back again in her
pocket and gazed into the empty grate for some time without speaking.
"He was too scrupulous always," she said. "The duties of the priesthood was too much for him.
And then his life was, you might say, crossed."
"Yes," said my aunt. "He was a disappointed man. You could see that."
A silence took possession of the little room and, under cover of it, I approached the table and
tasted my sherry and then returned quietly to my chair in the comer. Eliza seemed to have fallen
into a deep revery. We waited respectfully for her to break the silence: and after a long pause she
said slowly:
"It was that chalice he broke.... That was the beginning of it. Of course, they say it was all right,
that it contained nothing, I mean. But still.... They say it was the boy's fault. But poor James was so
nervous, God be merciful to him!"
"And was that it?" said my aunt. "I heard something...."
Eliza nodded.
"That affected his mind," she said. "After that he began to mope by himself, talking to no one
and wandering about by himself. So one night he was wanted for to go on a call and they couldn't
find him anywhere. They looked high up and low down; and still they couldn't see a sight of him
anywhere. So then the clerk suggested to try the chapel. So then they got the keys and opened the
chapel and the clerk and Father O'Rourke and another priest that was there brought in a light for to
look for him.... And what do you think but there he was, sitting up by himself in the dark in his
confession-box, wide-awake and laughing-like softly to himself?"
She stopped suddenly as if to listen. I too listened; but there was no sound in the house: and I
knew that the old priest was lying still in his coffin as we had seen him, solemn and truculent in
death, an idle chalice on his breast.
Eliza resumed:
"Wide-awake and laughing-like to himself.... So then, of course, when they saw that, that made
them think that there was something gone wrong with him...."
 AN ENCOUNTER
IT WAS Joe Dillon who introduced the Wild West to us. He had a little library made up of old
numbers of The Union Jack, Pluck and The Halfpenny Marvel. Every evening after school we met
in his back garden and arranged Indian battles. He and his fat young brother Leo, the idler, held the
loft of the stable while we tried to carry it by storm; or we fought a pitched battle on the grass. But,
however well we fought, we never won siege or battle and all our bouts ended with Joe Dillon's war
dance of victory. His parents went to eight-o'clock mass every morning in Gardiner Street and the
peaceful odour of Mrs. Dillon was prevalent in the hall of the house. But he played too fiercely for
us who were younger and more timid. He looked like some kind of an Indian when he capered
round the garden, an old tea-cosy on his head, beating a tin with his fist and yelling:
"Ya! yaka, yaka, yaka!"
Everyone was incredulous when it was reported that he had a vocation for the priesthood.
Nevertheless it was true.
A spirit of unruliness diffused itself among us and, under its influence, differences of culture and
constitution were waived. We banded ourselves together, some boldly, some in jest and some
almost in fear: and of the number of these latter, the reluctant Indians who were afraid to seem
studious or lacking in robustness, I was one. The adventures related in the literature of the Wild
West were remote from my nature but, at least, they opened doors of escape. I liked better some
American detective stories which were traversed from time to time by unkempt fierce and beautiful
girls. Though there was nothing wrong in these stories and though their intention was sometimes
literary they were circulated secretly at school. One day when Father Butler was hearing the four
pages of Roman History clumsy Leo Dillon was discovered with a copy of The Halfpenny Marvel.
"This page or this page? This page Now, Dillon, up! 'Hardly had the day'... Go on! What day?
'Hardly had the day dawned'... Have you studied it? What have you there in your pocket?"
Everyone's heart palpitated as Leo Dillon handed up the paper and everyone assumed an
innocent face. Father Butler turned over the pages, frowning.
"What is this rubbish?" he said. "The Apache Chief! Is this what you read instead of studying
your Roman History? Let me not find any more of this wretched stuff in this college. The man who
wrote it, I suppose, was some wretched fellow who writes these things for a drink. I'm surprised at
boys like you, educated, reading such stuff. I could understand it if you were... National School
boys. Now, Dillon, I advise you strongly, get at your work or..."
This rebuke during the sober hours of school paled much of the glory of the Wild West for me
and the confused puffy face of Leo Dillon awakened one of my consciences. But when the
restraining influence of the school was at a distance I began to hunger again for wild sensations,
for the escape which those chronicles of disorder alone seemed to offer me. The mimic warfare of
the evening became at last as wearisome to me as the routine of school in the morning because I
wanted real adventures to happen to myself. But real adventures, I reflected, do not happen to
people who remain at home: they must be sought abroad.
The summer holidays were near at hand when I made up my mind to break out of the weariness
of school-life for one day at least. With Leo Dillon and a boy named Mahony I planned a day's
miching. Each of us saved up sixpence. We were to meet at ten in the morning on the Canal
Bridge. Mahony's big sister was to write an excuse for him and Leo Dillon was to tell his brother to
say he was sick. We arranged to go along the Wharf Road until we came to the ships, then to
cross in the ferryboat and walk out to see the Pigeon House. Leo Dillon was afraid we might meet
Father Butler or someone out of the college; but Mahony asked, very sensibly, what would Father
Butler be doing out at the Pigeon House. We were reassured: and I brought the first stage of the
plot to an end by collecting sixpence from the other two, at the same time showing them my own
sixpence. When we were making the last arrangements on the eve we were all vaguely excited.
We shook hands, laughing, and Mahony said:
"Till tomorrow, mates!"
That night I slept badly. In the morning I was firstcomer to the bridge as I lived nearest. I hid my
books in the long grass near the ashpit at the end of the garden where nobody ever came and
hurried along the canal bank. It was a mild sunny morning in the first week of June. I sat up on the
coping of the bridge admiring my frail canvas shoes which I had diligently pipeclayed overnight
and watching the docile horses pulling a tramload of business people up the hill. All the branches
of the tall trees which lined the mall were gay with little light green leaves and the sunlight slanted
through them on to the water. The granite stone of the bridge was beginning to be warm and I
began to pat it with my hands in time to an air in my head. I was very happy.
When I had been sitting there for five or ten minutes I saw Mahony's grey suit approaching. He
came up the hill, smiling, and clambered up beside me on the bridge. While we were waiting he
brought out the catapult which bulged from his inner pocket and explained some improvements
which he had made in it. I asked him why he had brought it and he told me he had brought it to
have some gas with the birds. Mahony used slang freely, and spoke of Father Butler as Old
Bunser. We waited on for a quarter of an hour more but still there was no sign of Leo Dillon.
Mahony, at last, jumped down and said:
"Come along. I knew Fatty'd funk it."
"And his sixpence...?" I said.
"That's forfeit," said Mahony. "And so much the better for us—a bob and a tanner instead of a
bob."
We walked along the North Strand Road till we came to the Vitriol Works and then turned to the
right along the Wharf Road. Mahony began to play the Indian as soon as we were out of public
sight. He chased a crowd of ragged girls, brandishing his unloaded catapult and, when two ragged
boys began, out of chivalry, to fling stones at us, he proposed that we should charge them. I
objected that the boys were too small and so we walked on, the ragged troop screaming after us:
"Swaddlers! Swaddlers!" thinking that we were Protestants because Mahony, who was dark-
complexioned, wore the silver badge of a cricket club in his cap. When we came to the Smoothing
Iron we arranged a siege; but it was a failure because you must have at least three. We revenged
ourselves on Leo Dillon by saying what a funk he was and guessing how many he would get at
three o'clock from Mr. Ryan.
We came then near the river. We spent a long time walking about the noisy streets flanked by
high stone walls, watching the working of cranes and engines and often being shouted at for our
immobility by the drivers of groaning carts. It was noon when we reached the quays and as all the
labourers seemed to be eating their lunches, we bought two big currant buns and sat down to eat
them on some metal piping beside the river. We pleased ourselves with the spectacle of Dublin's
commerce—the barges signalled from far away by their curls of woolly smoke, the brown fishing
fleet beyond Ringsend, the big white sailing-vessel which was being discharged on the opposite
quay. Mahony said it would be right skit to run away to sea on one of those big ships and even I,
looking at the high masts, saw, or imagined, the geography which had been scantily dosed to me
at school gradually taking substance under my eyes. School and home seemed to recede from us
and their influences upon us seemed to wane.
We crossed the Liffey in the ferryboat, paying our toll to be transported in the company of two
labourers and a little Jew with a bag. We were serious to the point of solemnity, but once during the
short voyage our eyes met and we laughed. When we landed we watched the discharging of the
graceful threemaster which we had observed from the other quay. Some bystander said that she
was a Norwegian vessel. I went to the stern and tried to decipher the legend upon it but, failing to
do so, I came back and examined the foreign sailors to see had any of them green eyes for I had
some confused notion.... The sailors' eyes were blue and grey and even black. The only sailor
whose eyes could have been called green was a tall man who amused the crowd on the quay by
calling out cheerfully every time the planks fell:
"All right! All right!"
When we were tired of this sight we wandered slowly into Ringsend. The day had grown sultry,
and in the windows of the grocers' shops musty biscuits lay bleaching. We bought some biscuits
and chocolate which we ate sedulously as we wandered through the squalid streets where the
families of the fishermen live. We could find no dairy and so we went into a huckster's shop and
bought a bottle of raspberry lemonade each. Refreshed by this, Mahony chased a cat down a lane,
but the cat escaped into a wide field. We both felt rather tired and when we reached the field we
made at once for a sloping bank over the ridge of which we could see the Dodder.
It was too late and we were too tired to carry out our project of visiting the Pigeon House. We
had to be home before four o'clock lest our adventure should be discovered. Mahony looked
regretfully at his catapult and I had to suggest going home by train before he regained any
cheerfulness. The sun went in behind some clouds and left us to our jaded thoughts and the crumbs
of our provisions.
There was nobody but ourselves in the field. When we had lain on the bank for some time
without speaking I saw a man approaching from the far end of the field. I watched him lazily as I
chewed one of those green stems on which girls tell fortunes. He came along by the bank slowly.
He walked with one hand upon his hip and in the other hand he held a stick with which he tapped
the turf lightly. He was shabbily dressed in a suit of greenish-black and wore what we used to call a
jerry hat with a high crown. He seemed to be fairly old for his moustache was ashen-grey. When he
passed at our feet he glanced up at us quickly and then continued his way. We followed him with
our eyes and saw that when he had gone on for perhaps fifty paces he turned about and began to
retrace his steps. He walked towards us very slowly, always tapping the ground with his stick, so
slowly that I thought he was looking for something in the grass.
He stopped when he came level with us and bade us goodday. We answered him and he sat
down beside us on the slope slowly and with great care. He began to talk of the weather, saying
that it would be a very hot summer and adding that the seasons had changed gready since he was
a boy—a long time ago. He said that the happiest time of one's life was undoubtedly one's
schoolboy days and that he would give anything to be young again. While he expressed these
sentiments which bored us a little we kept silent. Then he began to talk of school and of books. He
asked us whether we had read the poetry of Thomas Moore or the works of Sir Walter Scott and
Lord Lytton. I pretended that I had read every book he mentioned so that in the end he said:
"Ah, I can see you are a bookworm like myself. Now," he added, pointing to Mahony who was
regarding us with open eyes, "he is different; he goes in for games."
He said he had all Sir Walter Scott's works and all Lord Lytton's works at home and never tired
of reading them. "Of course," he said, "there were some of Lord Lytton's works which boys couldn't
read." Mahony asked why couldn't boys read them—a question which agitated and pained me
because I was afraid the man would think I was as stupid as Mahony. The man, however, only
smiled. I saw that he had great gaps in his mouth between his yellow teeth. Then he asked us
which of us had the most sweethearts. Mahony mentioned lightly that he had three totties. The man
asked me how many I had. I answered that I had none. He did not believe me and said he was sure
I must have one. I was silent.
"Tell us," said Mahony pertly to the man, "how many have you yourself?"
The man smiled as before and said that when he was our age he had lots of sweethearts.
"Every boy," he said, "has a little sweetheart."
His attitude on this point struck me as strangely liberal in a man of his age. In my heart I thought
that what he said about boys and sweethearts was reasonable. But I disliked the words in his
mouth and I wondered why he shivered once or twice as if he feared something or felt a sudden
chill. As he proceeded I noticed that his accent was good. He began to speak to us about girls,
saying what nice soft hair they had and how soft their hands were and how all girls were not so
good as they seemed to be if one only knew. There was nothing he liked, he said, so much as
looking at a nice young girl, at her nice white hands and her beautiful soft hair. He gave me the
impression that he was repeating something which he had learned by heart or that, magnetised by
some words of his own speech, his mind was slowly circling round and round in the same orbit. At
times he spoke as if he were simply alluding to some fact that everybody knew, and at times he
lowered his voice and spoke mysteriously as if he were telling us something secret which he did
not wish others to overhear. He repeated his phrases over and over again, varying them and
surrounding them with his monotonous voice. I continued to gaze towards the foot of the slope,
listening to him.
After a long while his monologue paused. He stood up slowly, saying that he had to leave us for
a minute or so, a few minutes, and, without changing the direction of my gaze, I saw him walking
slowly away from us towards the near end of the field. We remained silent when he had gone. After
a silence of a few minutes I heard Mahony exclaim:
"I say! Look what he's doing!"
As I neither answered nor raised my eyes Mahony exclaimed again:
"I say... He's a queer old josser!"
"In case he asks us for our names," I said "let you be Murphy and I'll be Smith."
We said nothing further to each other. I was still considering whether I would go away or not when
the man came back and sat down beside us again. Hardly had he sat down when Mahony,
catching sight of the cat which had escaped him, sprang up and pursued her across the field. The
man and I watched the chase. The cat escaped once more and Mahony began to throw stones at
the wall she had escaladed. Desisting from this, he began to wander about the far end of the field,
aimlessly.
After an interval the man spoke to me. He said that my friend was a very rough boy and asked
did he get whipped often at school. I was going to reply indignantly that we were not National
School boys to be whipped, as he called it; but I remained silent. He began to speak on the subject
of chastising boys. His mind, as if magnetised again by his speech, seemed to circle slowly round
and round its new centre. He said that when boys were that kind they ought to be whipped and well
whipped. When a boy was rough and unruly there was nothing would do him any good but a good
sound whipping. A slap on the hand or a box on the ear was no good: what he wanted was to get a
nice warm whipping. I was surprised at this sentiment and involuntarily glanced up at his face. As I
did so I met the gaze of a pair of bottle-green eyes peering at me from under a twitching forehead.
I turned my eyes away again.
The man continued his monologue. He seemed to have forgotten his recent liberalism. He said
that if ever he found a boy talking to girls or having a girl for a sweetheart he would whip him and
whip him; and that would teach him not to be talking to girls. And if a boy had a girl for a sweetheart
and told lies about it then he would give him such a whipping as no boy ever got in this world. He
said that there was nothing in this world he would like so well as that. He described to me how he
would whip such a boy as if he were unfolding some elaborate mystery. He would love that, he
said, better than anything in this world; and his voice, as he led me monotonously through the
mystery, grew almost affectionate and seemed to plead with me that I should understand him.
I waited till his monologue paused again. Then I stood up abruptly. Lest I should betray my
agitation I delayed a few moments pretending to fix my shoe properly and then, saying that I was
obliged to go, I bade him good-day. I went up the slope calmly but my heart was beating quickly
with fear that he would seize me by the ankles. When I reached the top of the slope I turned round
and, without looking at him, called loudly across the field:
"Murphy!"
My voice had an accent of forced bravery in it and I was ashamed of my paltry stratagem. I had
to call the name again before Mahony saw me and hallooed in answer. How my heart beat as he
came running across the field to me! He ran as if to bring me aid. And I was penitent; for in my
heart I had always despised him a little.
 ARABY
NORTH RICHMOND STREET being blind, was a quiet street except at the hour when the
Christian Brothers' School set the boys free. An uninhabited house of two storeys stood at the blind
end, detached from its neighbours in a square ground The other houses of the street, conscious of
decent lives within them, gazed at one another with brown imperturbable faces.
The former tenant of our house, a priest, had died in the back drawing-room. Air, musty from
having been long enclosed, hung in all the rooms, and the waste room behind the kitchen was
littered with old useless papers. Among these I found a few paper-covered books, the pages of
which were curled and damp: The Abbot, by Walter Scott, The Devout Communicant and The
Memoirs of Vidocq. I liked the last best because its leaves were yellow. The wild garden behind
the house contained a central apple-tree and a few straggling bushes under one of which I found
the late tenant's rusty bicycle-pump. He had been a very charitable priest; in his will he had left all
his money to institutions and the furniture of his house to his sister.
When the short days of winter came dusk fell before we had well eaten our dinners. When we
met in the street the houses had grown sombre. The space of sky above us was the colour of ever-
changing violet and towards it the lamps of the street lifted their feeble lanterns. The cold air stung
us and we played till our bodies glowed. Our shouts echoed in the silent street. The career of our
play brought us through the dark muddy lanes behind the houses where we ran the gauntlet of the
rough tribes from the cottages, to the back doors of the dark dripping gardens where odours
arose from the ashpits, to the dark odorous stables where a coachman smoothed and combed the
horse or shook music from the buckled harness. When we returned to the street light from the
kitchen windows had filled the areas. If my uncle was seen turning the corner we hid in the shadow
until we had seen him safely housed. Or if Mangan's sister came out on the doorstep to call her
brother in to his tea we watched her from our shadow peer up and down the street. We waited to
see whether she would remain or go in and, if she remained, we left our shadow and walked up to
Mangan's steps resignedly. She was waiting for us, her figure defined by the light from the half-
opened door. Her brother always teased her before he obeyed and I stood by the railings looking
at her. Her dress swung as she moved her body and the soft rope of her hair tossed from side to
side.
Every morning I lay on the floor in the front parlour watching her door. The blind was pulled down
to within an inch of the sash so that I could not be seen. When she came out on the doorstep my
heart leaped. I ran to the hall, seized my books and followed her. I kept her brown figure always in
my eye and, when we came near the point at which our ways diverged, I quickened my pace and
passed her. This happened morning after morning. I had never spoken to her, except for a few
casual words, and yet her name was like a summons to all my foolish blood.
Her image accompanied me even in places the most hostile to romance. On Saturday evenings
when my aunt went marketing I had to go to carry some of the parcels. We walked through the
flaring streets, jostled by drunken men and bargaining women, amid the curses of labourers, the
shrill litanies of shop-boys who stood on guard by the barrels of pigs' cheeks, the nasal chanting of
street-singers, who sang a come-all-you about O'Donovan Rossa, or a ballad about the troubles in
our native land. These noises converged in a single sensation of life for me: I imagined that I bore
my chalice safely through a throng of foes. Her name sprang to my lips at moments in strange
prayers and praises which I myself did not understand. My eyes were often full of tears (I could not
tell why) and at times a flood from my heart seemed to pour itself out into my bosom. I thought little
of the future. I did not know whether I would ever speak to her or not or, if I spoke to her, how I could
tell her of my confused adoration. But my body was like a harp and her words and gestures were
like fingers running upon the wires.
One evening I went into the back drawing-room in which the priest had died. It was a dark rainy
evening and there was no sound in the house. Through one of the broken panes I heard the rain
impinge upon the earth, the fine incessant needles of water playing in the sodden beds. Some
distant lamp or lighted window gleamed below me. I was thankful that I could see so little. All my
senses seemed to desire to veil themselves and, feeling that I was about to slip from them, I
pressed the palms of my hands together until they trembled, murmuring: "O love! O love!" many
times.
At last she spoke to me. When she addressed the first words to me I was so confused that I did
not know what to answer. She asked me was I going to Araby. I forgot whether I answered yes or
no. It would be a splendid bazaar, she said she would love to go.
"And why can't you?" I asked.
While she spoke she turned a silver bracelet round and round her wrist. She could not go, she
said, because there would be a retreat that week in her convent. Her brother and two other boys
were fighting for their caps and I was alone at the railings. She held one of the spikes, bowing her
head towards me. The light from the lamp opposite our door caught the white curve of her neck, lit
up her hair that rested there and, falling, lit up the hand upon the railing. It fell over one side of her
dress and caught the white border of a petticoat, just visible as she stood at ease.
"It's well for you," she said.
"If I go," I said, "I will bring you something."
What innumerable follies laid waste my waking and sleeping thoughts after that evening! I
wished to annihilate the tedious intervening days. I chafed against the work of school. At night in
my bedroom and by day in the classroom her image came between me and the page I strove to
read. The syllables of the word Araby were called to me through the silence in which my soul
luxuriated and cast an Eastern enchantment over me. I asked for leave to go to the bazaar on
Saturday night. My aunt was surprised and hoped it was not some Freemason affair. I answered
few questions in class. I watched my master's face pass from amiability to sternness; he hoped I
was not beginning to idle. I could not call my wandering thoughts together. I had hardly any patience
with the serious work of life which, now that it stood between me and my desire, seemed to me
child's play, ugly monotonous child's play.
On Saturday morning I reminded my uncle that I wished to go to the bazaar in the evening. He
was fussing at the hallstand, looking for the hat-brush, and answered me curtly:
"Yes, boy, I know."
As he was in the hall I could not go into the front parlour and lie at the window. I left the house in
bad humour and walked slowly towards the school. The air was pitilessly raw and already my heart
misgave me.
When I came home to dinner my uncle had not yet been home. Still it was early. I sat staring at
the clock for some time and when its ticking began to irritate me, I left the room. I mounted the
staircase and gained the upper part of the house. The high cold empty gloomy rooms liberated me
and I went from room to room singing. From the front window I saw my companions playing below
in the street. Their cries reached me weakened and indistinct and, leaning my forehead against
the cool glass, I looked over at the dark house where she lived. I may have stood there for an hour,
seeing nothing but the brown-clad figure cast by my imagination, touched discreetly by the
lamplight at the curved neck, at the hand upon the railings and at the border below the dress.
When I came downstairs again I found Mrs. Mercer sitting at the fire. She was an old garrulous
woman, a pawnbroker's widow, who collected used stamps for some pious purpose. I had to
endure the gossip of the tea-table. The meal was prolonged beyond an hour and still my uncle did
not come. Mrs. Mercer stood up to go: she was sorry she couldn't wait any longer, but it was after
eight o'clock and she did not like to be out late as the night air was bad for her. When she had
gone I began to walk up and down the room, clenching my fists. My aunt said:
"I'm afraid you may put off your bazaar for this night of Our Lord."
At nine o'clock I heard my uncle's latchkey in the halldoor. I heard him talking to himself and
heard the hallstand rocking when it had received the weight of his overcoat. I could interpret these
signs. When he was midway through his dinner I asked him to give me the money to go to the
bazaar. He had forgotten.
"The people are in bed and after their first sleep now," he said.
I did not smile. My aunt said to him energetically:
"Can't you give him the money and let him go? You've kept him late enough as it is."
My uncle said he was very sorry he had forgotten. He said he believed in the old saying: "All
work and no play makes Jack a dull boy." He asked me where I was going and, when I had told
him a second time he asked me did I know The Arab's Farewell to his Steed. When I left the
kitchen he was about to recite the opening lines of the piece to my aunt.
I held a florin tightly in my hand as I strode down Buckingham Street towards the station. The
sight of the streets thronged with buyers and glaring with gas recalled to me the purpose of my
journey. I took my seat in a third-class carriage of a deserted train. After an intolerable delay the
train moved out of the station slowly. It crept onward among ruinous house and over the twinkling
river. At Westland Row Station a crowd of people pressed to the carriage doors; but the porters
moved them back, saying that it was a special train for the bazaar. I remained alone in the bare
carriage. In a few minutes the train drew up beside an improvised wooden platform. I passed out
on to the road and saw by the lighted dial of a clock that it was ten minutes to ten. In front of me
was a large building which displayed the magical name.
I could not find any sixpenny entrance and, fearing that the bazaar would be closed, I passed in
quickly through a turnstile, handing a shilling to a weary-looking man. I found myself in a big hall
girdled at half its height by a gallery. Nearly all the stalls were closed and the greater part of the hall
was in darkness. I recognised a silence like that which pervades a church after a service. I walked
into the centre of the bazaar timidly. A few people were gathered about the stalls which were still
open. Before a curtain, over which the words Cafe Chantant were written in coloured lamps, two
men were counting money on a salver. I listened to the fall of the coins.
Remembering with difficulty why I had come I went over to one of the stalls and examined
porcelain vases and flowered tea-sets. At the door of the stall a young lady was talking and
laughing with two young gentlemen. I remarked their English accents and listened vaguely to their
conversation.
"O, I never said such a thing!"
"O, but you did!"
"O, but I didn't!"
"Didn't she say that?"
"Yes. I heard her."
"O, there's a... fib!"
Observing me the young lady came over and asked me did I wish to buy anything. The tone of
her voice was not encouraging; she seemed to have spoken to me out of a sense of duty. I looked
humbly at the great jars that stood like eastern guards at either side of the dark entrance to the
stall and murmured:
"No, thank you."
The young lady changed the position of one of the vases and went back to the two young men.
They began to talk of the same subject. Once or twice the young lady glanced at me over her
shoulder.
I lingered before her stall, though I knew my stay was useless, to make my interest in her wares
seem the more real. Then I turned away slowly and walked down the middle of the bazaar. I
allowed the two pennies to fall against the sixpence in my pocket. I heard a voice call from one end
of the gallery that the light was out. The upper part of the hall was now completely dark.
Gazing up into the darkness I saw myself as a creature driven and derided by vanity; and my
eyes burned with anguish and anger.
 EVELINE
SHE sat at the window watching the evening invade the avenue. Her head was leaned against
the window curtains and in her nostrils was the odour of dusty cretonne. She was tired.
Few people passed. The man out of the last house passed on his way home; she heard his
footsteps clacking along the concrete pavement and afterwards crunching on the cinder path
before the new red houses. One time there used to be a field there in which they used to play every
evening with other people's children. Then a man from Belfast bought the field and built houses in it
—not like their little brown houses but bright brick houses with shining roofs. The children of the
avenue used to play together in that field—the Devines, the Waters, the Dunns, little Keogh the
cripple, she and her brothers and sisters. Ernest, however, never played: he was too grown up. Her
father used often to hunt them in out of the field with his blackthorn stick; but usually little Keogh
used to keep nix and call out when he saw her father coming. Still they seemed to have been rather
happy then. Her father was not so bad then; and besides, her mother was alive. That was a long
time ago; she and her brothers and sisters were all grown up her mother was dead. Tizzie Dunn
was dead, too, and the Waters had gone back to England. Everything changes. Now she was
going to go away like the others, to leave her home.
Home! She looked round the room, reviewing all its familiar objects which she had dusted once
a week for so many years, wondering where on earth all the dust came from. Perhaps she would
never see again those familiar objects from which she had never dreamed of being divided. And
yet during all those years she had never found out the name of the priest whose yellowing
photograph hung on the wall above the broken harmonium beside the coloured print of the
promises made to Blessed Margaret Mary Alacoque. He had been a school friend of her father.
Whenever he showed the photograph to a visitor her father used to pass it with a casual word:
"He is in Melbourne now."
She had consented to go away, to leave her home. Was that wise? She tried to weigh each side
of the question. In her home anyway she had shelter and food; she had those whom she had known
all her life about her. O course she had to work hard, both in the house and at business. What
would they say of her in the Stores when they found out that she had run away with a fellow? Say
she was a fool, perhaps; and her place would be filled up by advertisement. Miss Gavan would be
glad. She had always had an edge on her, especially whenever there were people listening.
"Miss Hill, don't you see these ladies are waiting?"
"Look lively, Miss Hill, please."
She would not cry many tears at leaving the Stores.
But in her new home, in a distant unknown country, it would not be like that. Then she would be
married—she, Eveline. People would treat her with respect then. She would not be treated as her
mother had been. Even now, though she was over nineteen, she sometimes felt herself in danger
of her father's violence. She knew it was that that had given her the palpitations. When they were
growing up he had never gone for her like he used to go for Harry and Ernest, because she was a
girl but latterly he had begun to threaten her and say what he would do to her only for her dead
mother's sake. And no she had nobody to protect her. Ernest was dead and Harry, who was in the
church decorating business, was nearly always down somewhere in the country. Besides, the
invariable squabble for money on Saturday nights had begun to weary her unspeakably. She
always gave her entire wages—seven shillings—and Harry always sent up what he could but the
trouble was to get any money from her father. He said she used to squander the money, that she
had no head, that he wasn't going to give her his hard-earned money to throw about the streets,
and much more, for he was usually fairly bad on Saturday night. In the end he would give her the
money and ask her had she any intention of buying Sunday's dinner. Then she had to rush out as
quickly as she could and do her marketing, holding her black leather purse tightly in her hand as
she elbowed her way through the crowds and returning home late under her load of provisions.
She had hard work to keep the house together and to see that the two young children who had
been left to her charge went to school regularly and got their meals regularly. It was hard work—a
hard life—but now that she was about to leave it she did not find it a wholly undesirable life.
She was about to explore another life with Frank. Frank was very kind, manly, open-hearted. She
was to go away with him by the night-boat to be his wife and to live with him in Buenos Ayres where
he had a home waiting for her. How well she remembered the first time she had seen him; he was
lodging in a house on the main road where she used to visit. It seemed a few weeks ago. He was
standing at the gate, his peaked cap pushed back on his head and his hair tumbled forward over a
face of bronze. Then they had come to know each other. He used to meet her outside the Stores
every evening and see her home. He took her to see The Bohemian Girl and she felt elated as she
sat in an unaccustomed part of the theatre with him. He was awfully fond of music and sang a little.
People knew that they were courting and, when he sang about the lass that loves a sailor, she
always felt pleasantly confused. He used to call her Poppens out of fun. First of all it had been an
excitement for her to have a fellow and then she had begun to like him. He had tales of distant
countries. He had started as a deck boy at a pound a month on a ship of the Allan Line going out
to Canada. He told her the names of the ships he had been on and the names of the different
services. He had sailed through the Straits of Magellan and he told her stories of the terrible
Patagonians. He had fallen on his feet in Buenos Ayres, he said, and had come over to the old
country just for a holiday. Of course, her father had found out the affair and had forbidden her to
have anything to say to him.
"I know these sailor chaps," he said.
One day he had quarrelled with Frank and after that she had to meet her lover secretly.
The evening deepened in the avenue. The white of two letters in her lap grew indistinct. One was
to Harry; the other was to her father. Ernest had been her favourite but she liked Harry too. Her
father was becoming old lately, she noticed; he would miss her. Sometimes he could be very nice.
Not long before, when she had been laid up for a day, he had read her out a ghost story and made
toast for her at the fire. Another day, when their mother was alive, they had all gone for a picnic to
the Hill of Howth. She remembered her father putting on her mothers bonnet to make the children
laugh.
Her time was running out but she continued to sit by the window, leaning her head against the
window curtain, inhaling the odour of dusty cretonne. Down far in the avenue she could hear a
street organ playing. She knew the air Strange that it should come that very night to remind her of
the promise to her mother, her promise to keep the home together as long as she could. She
remembered the last night of her mother's illness; she was again in the close dark room at the
other side of the hall and outside she heard a melancholy air of Italy. The organ-player had been
ordered to go away and given sixpence. She remembered her father strutting back into the
sickroom saying:
"Damned Italians! coming over here!"
As she mused the pitiful vision of her mother's life laid its spell on the very quick of her being
—that life of commonplace sacrifices closing in final craziness. She trembled as she heard again
her mother's voice saying constantly with foolish insistence:
"Derevaun Seraun! Derevaun Seraun!"
She stood up in a sudden impulse of terror. Escape! She must escape! Frank would save her.
He would give her life, perhaps love, too. But she wanted to live. Why should she be unhappy? She
had a right to happiness. Frank would take her in his arms, fold her in his arms. He would save her.
She stood among the swaying crowd in the station at the North Wall. He held her hand and she
knew that he was speaking to her, saying something about the passage over and over again. The
station was full of soldiers with brown baggages. Through the wide doors of the sheds she caught
a glimpse of the black mass of the boat, lying in beside the quay wall, with illumined portholes. She
answered nothing. She felt her cheek pale and cold and, out of a maze of distress, she prayed to
God to direct her, to show her what was her duty. The boat blew a long mournful whistle into the
mist. If she went, tomorrow she would be on the sea with Frank, steaming towards Buenos Ayres.
Their passage had been booked. Could she still draw back after all he had done for her? Her
distress awoke a nausea in her body and she kept moving her lips in silent fervent prayer.
A bell clanged upon her heart. She felt him seize her hand:
"Come!"
All the seas of the world tumbled about her heart. He was drawing her into them: he would drown
her. She gripped with both hands at the iron railing.
"Come!"
No! No! No! It was impossible. Her hands clutched the iron in frenzy. Amid the seas she sent a
cry of anguish.
"Eveline! Evvy!"
He rushed beyond the barrier and called to her to follow. He was shouted at to go on but he still
called to her. She set her white face to him, passive, like a helpless animal. Her eyes gave him no
sign of love or farewell or recognition.
 AFTER THE RACE
THE cars came scudding in towards Dublin, running evenly like pellets in the groove of the Naas
Road. At the crest of the hill at Inchicore sightseers had gathered in clumps to watch the cars
careering homeward and through this channel of poverty and inaction the Continent sped its wealth
and industry. Now and again the clumps of people raised the cheer of the gratefully oppressed.
Their sympathy, however, was for the blue cars—the cars of their friends, the French.
The French, moreover, were virtual victors. Their team had finished solidly; they had been placed
second and third and the driver of the winning German car was reported a Belgian. Each blue car,
therefore, received a double measure of welcome as it topped the crest of the hill and each cheer
of welcome was acknowledged with smiles and nods by those in the car. In one of these trimly built
cars was a party of four young men whose spirits seemed to be at present well above the level of
successful Gallicism: in fact, these four young men were almost hilarious. They were Charles
Segouin, the owner of the car; Andre Riviere, a young electrician of Canadian birth; a huge
Hungarian named Villona and a neatly groomed young man named Doyle. Segouin was in good
humour because he had unexpectedly received some orders in advance (he was about to start a
motor establishment in Paris) and Riviere was in good humour because he was to be appointed
manager of the establishment; these two young men (who were cousins) were also in good
humour because of the success of the French cars. Villona was in good humour because he had
had a very satisfactory luncheon; and besides he was an optimist by nature. The fourth member of
the party, however, was too excited to be genuinely happy.
He was about twenty-six years of age, with a soft, light brown moustache and rather innocent-
looking grey eyes. His father, who had begun life as an advanced Nationalist, had modified his
views early. He had made his money as a butcher in Kingstown and by opening shops in Dublin
and in the suburbs he had made his money many times over. He had also been fortunate enough
to secure some of the police contracts and in the end he had become rich enough to be alluded to
in the Dublin newspapers as a merchant prince. He had sent his son to England to be educated in
a big Catholic college and had afterwards sent him to Dublin University to study law. Jimmy did not
study very earnestly and took to bad courses for a while. He had money and he was popular; and
he divided his time curiously between musical and motoring circles. Then he had been sent for a
term to Cambridge to see a little life. His father, remonstrative, but covertly proud of the excess,
had paid his bills and brought him home. It was at Cambridge that he had met Segouin. They were
not much more than acquaintances as yet but Jimmy found great pleasure in the society of one
who had seen so much of the world and was reputed to own some of the biggest hotels in France.
Such a person (as his father agreed) was well worth knowing, even if he had not been the
charming companion he was. Villona was entertaining also—a brilliant pianist—but, unfortunately,
very poor.
The car ran on merrily with its cargo of hilarious youth. The two cousins sat on the front seat;
Jimmy and his Hungarian friend sat behind. Decidedly Villona was in excellent spirits; he kept up a
deep bass hum of melody for miles of the road The Frenchmen flung their laughter and light words
over their shoulders and often Jimmy had to strain forward to catch the quick phrase. This was not
altogether pleasant for him, as he had nearly always to make a deft guess at the meaning and
shout back a suitable answer in the face of a high wind. Besides Villona's humming would confuse
anybody; the noise of the car, too.
Rapid motion through space elates one; so does notoriety; so does the possession of money.
These were three good reasons for Jimmy's excitement. He had been seen by many of his friends
that day in the company of these Continentals. At the control Segouin had presented him to one of
the French competitors and, in answer to his confused murmur of compliment, the swarthy face of
the driver had disclosed a line of shining white teeth. It was pleasant after that honour to return to
the profane world of spectators amid nudges and significant looks. Then as to money—he really
had a great sum under his control. Segouin, perhaps, would not think it a great sum but Jimmy
who, in spite of temporary errors, was at heart the inheritor of solid instincts knew well with what
difficulty it had been got together. This knowledge had previously kept his bills within the limits of
reasonable recklessness, and if he had been so conscious of the labour latent in money when
there had been question merely of some freak of the higher intelligence, how much more so now
when he was about to stake the greater part of his substance! It was a serious thing for him.
Of course, the investment was a good one and Segouin had managed to give the impression
that it was by a favour of friendship the mite of Irish money was to be included in the capital of the
concern. Jimmy had a respect for his father's shrewdness in business matters and in this case it
had been his father who had first suggested the investment; money to be made in the motor
business, pots of money. Moreover Segouin had the unmistakable air of wealth. Jimmy set out to
translate into days' work that lordly car in which he sat. How smoothly it ran. In what style they had
come careering along the country roads! The journey laid a magical finger on the genuine pulse of
life and gallantly the machinery of human nerves strove to answer the bounding courses of the swift
blue animal.
They drove down Dame Street. The street was busy with unusual traffic, loud with the horns of
motorists and the gongs of impatient tram-drivers. Near the Bank Segouin drew up and Jimmy
and his friend alighted. A little knot of people collected on the footpath to pay homage to the
snorting motor. The party was to dine together that evening in Segouin's hotel and, meanwhile,
Jimmy and his friend, who was staying with him, were to go home to dress. The car steered out
slowly for Grafton Street while the two young men pushed their way through the knot of gazers.
They walked northward with a curious feeling of disappointment in the exercise, while the city hung
its pale globes of light above them in a haze of summer evening.
In Jimmy's house this dinner had been pronounced an occasion. A certain pride mingled with his
parents' trepidation, a certain eagerness, also, to play fast and loose for the names of great
foreign cities have at least this virtue. Jimmy, too, looked very well when he was dressed and, as
he stood in the hall giving a last equation to the bows of his dress tie, his father may have felt even
commercially satisfied at having secured for his son qualities often unpurchaseable. His father,
therefore, was unusually friendly with Villona and his manner expressed a real respect for foreign
accomplishments; but this subtlety of his host was probably lost upon the Hungarian, who was
beginning to have a sharp desire for his dinner.
The dinner was excellent, exquisite. Segouin, Jimmy decided, had a very refined taste. The party
was increased by a young Englishman named Routh whom Jimmy had seen with Segouin at
Cambridge. The young men supped in a snug room lit by electric candle lamps. They talked volubly
and with little reserve. Jimmy, whose imagination was kindling, conceived the lively youth of the
Frenchmen twined elegantly upon the firm framework of the Englishman's manner. A graceful
image of his, he thought, and a just one. He admired the dexterity with which their host directed the
conversation. The five young men had various tastes and their tongues had been loosened.
Villona, with immense respect, began to discover to the mildly surprised Englishman the beauties
of the English madrigal, deploring the loss of old instruments. Riviere, not wholly ingenuously,
undertook to explain to Jimmy the triumph of the French mechanicians. The resonant voice of the
Hungarian was about to prevail in ridicule of the spurious lutes of the romantic painters when
Segouin shepherded his party into politics. Here was congenial ground for all. Jimmy, under
generous influences, felt the buried zeal of his father wake to life within him: he aroused the torpid
Routh at last. The room grew doubly hot and Segouin's task grew harder each moment: there was
even danger of personal spite. The alert host at an opportunity lifted his glass to Humanity and,
when the toast had been drunk, he threw open a window significantly.
That night the city wore the mask of a capital. The five young men strolled along Stephen's
Green in a faint cloud of aromatic smoke. They talked loudly and gaily and their cloaks dangled
from their shoulders. The people made way for them. At the corner of Grafton Street a short fat
man was putting two handsome ladies on a car in charge of another fat man. The car drove off and
the short fat man caught sight of the party.
"Andre."
"It's Farley!"
 A torrent of talk followed. Farley was an American. No one knew very well what the talk was
about. Villona and Riviere were the noisiest, but all the men were excited. They got up on a car,
squeezing themselves together amid much laughter. They drove by the crowd, blended now into
soft colours, to a music of merry bells. They took the train at Westland Row and in a few seconds,
as it seemed to Jimmy, they were walking out of Kingstown Station. The ticket-collector saluted
Jimmy; he was an old man:
"Fine night, sir!"
It was a serene summer night; the harbour lay like a darkened mirror at their feet. They
proceeded towards it with linked arms, singing Cadet Roussel in chorus, stamping their feet at
every:
"Ho! Ho! Hohe, vraiment!"
They got into a rowboat at the slip and made out for the American's yacht. There was to be
supper, music, cards. Villona said with conviction:
"It is delightful!"
There was a yacht piano in the cabin. Villona played a waltz for Farley and Riviere, Farley acting
as cavalier and Riviere as lady. Then an impromptu square dance, the men devising original
figures. What merriment! Jimmy took his part with a will; this was seeing life, at least. Then Farley
got out of breath and cried "Stop!" A man brought in a light supper, and the young men sat down to
it for form's sake. They drank, however: it was Bohemian. They drank Ireland, England, France,
Hungary, the United States of America. Jimmy made a speech, a long speech, Villona saying:
"Hear! hear!" whenever there was a pause. There was a great clapping of hands when he sat
down. It must have been a good speech. Farley clapped him on the back and laughed loudly. What
jovial fellows! What good company they were!
Cards! cards! The table was cleared. Villona returned quietly to his piano and played voluntaries
for them. The other men played game after game, flinging themselves boldly into the adventure.
They drank the health of the Queen of Hearts and of the Queen of Diamonds. Jimmy felt obscurely
the lack of an audience: the wit was flashing. Play ran very high and paper began to pass. Jimmy
did not know exactly who was winning but he knew that he was losing. But it was his own fault for
he frequently mistook his cards and the other men had to calculate his I.O.U.'s for him. They were
devils of fellows but he wished they would stop: it was getting late. Someone gave the toast of the
yacht The Belle of Newport and then someone proposed one great game for a finish.
The piano had stopped; Villona must have gone up on deck. It was a terrible game. They
stopped just before the end of it to drink for luck. Jimmy understood that the game lay between
Routh and Segouin. What excitement! Jimmy was excited too; he would lose, of course. How much
had he written away? The men rose to their feet to play the last tricks. talking and gesticulating.
Routh won. The cabin shook with the young men's cheering and the cards were bundled together.
They began then to gather in what they had won. Farley and Jimmy were the heaviest losers.
He knew that he would regret in the morning but at present he was glad of the rest, glad of the
dark stupor that would cover up his folly. He leaned his elbows on the table and rested his head
between his hands, counting the beats of his temples. The cabin door opened and he saw the
Hungarian standing in a shaft of grey light:
"Daybreak, gentlemen!"
 TWO GALLANTS
THE grey warm evening of August had descended upon the city and a mild warm air, a memory
of summer, circulated in the streets. The streets, shuttered for the repose of Sunday, swarmed with
a gaily coloured crowd. Like illumined pearls the lamps shone from the summits of their tall poles
upon the living texture below which, changing shape and hue unceasingly, sent up into the warm
grey evening air an unchanging unceasing murmur.
Two young men came down the hill of Rutland Square. On of them was just bringing a long
monologue to a close. The other, who walked on the verge of the path and was at times obliged to
step on to the road, owing to his companion's rudeness, wore an amused listening face. He was
squat and ruddy. A yachting cap was shoved far back from his forehead and the narrative to which
he listened made constant waves of expression break forth over his face from the corners of his
nose and eyes and mouth. Little jets of wheezing laughter followed one another out of his
convulsed body. His eyes, twinkling with cunning enjoyment, glanced at every moment towards his
companion's face. Once or twice he rearranged the light waterproof which he had slung over one
shoulder in toreador fashion. His breeches, his white rubber shoes and his jauntily slung
waterproof expressed youth. But his figure fell into rotundity at the waist, his hair was scant and
grey and his face, when the waves of expression had passed over it, had a ravaged look.
When he was quite sure that the narrative had ended he laughed noiselessly for fully half a
minute. Then he said:
"Well!... That takes the biscuit!"
His voice seemed winnowed of vigour; and to enforce his words he added with humour:
"That takes the solitary, unique, and, if I may so call it, recherche biscuit!"
He became serious and silent when he had said this. His tongue was tired for he had been
talking all the afternoon in a public-house in Dorset Street. Most people considered Lenehan a
leech but, in spite of this reputation, his adroitness and eloquence had always prevented his
friends from forming any general policy against him. He had a brave manner of coming up to a
party of them in a bar and of holding himself nimbly at the borders of the company until he was
included in a round. He was a sporting vagrant armed with a vast stock of stories, limericks and
riddles. He was insensitive to all kinds of discourtesy. No one knew how he achieved the stern task
of living, but his name was vaguely associated with racing tissues.
"And where did you pick her up, Corley?" he asked.
Corley ran his tongue swiftly along his upper lip.
"One night, man," he said, "I was going along Dame Street and I spotted a fine tart under
Waterhouse's clock and said good-night, you know. So we went for a walk round by the canal and
she told me she was a slavey in a house in Baggot Street. I put my arm round her and squeezed
her a bit that night. Then next Sunday, man, I met her by appointment. We vent out to Donnybrook
and I brought her into a field there. She told me she used to go with a dairyman.... It was fine, man.
Cigarettes every night she'd bring me and paying the tram out and back. And one night she
brought me two bloody fine cigars—O, the real cheese, you know, that the old fellow used to
smoke.... I was afraid, man, she'd get in the family way. But she's up to the dodge."
"Maybe she thinks you'll marry her," said Lenehan.
"I told her I was out of a job," said Corley. "I told her I was in Pim's. She doesn't know my name. I
was too hairy to tell her that. But she thinks I'm a bit of class, you know."
Lenehan laughed again, noiselessly.
"Of all the good ones ever I heard," he said, "that emphatically takes the biscuit."
 Corley's stride acknowledged the compliment. The swing of his burly body made his friend
execute a few light skips from the path to the roadway and back again. Corley was the son of an
inspector of police and he had inherited his father's frame and gut. He walked with his hands by his
sides, holding himself erect and swaying his head from side to side. His head was large, globular
and oily; it sweated in all weathers; and his large round hat, set upon it sideways, looked like a bulb
which had grown out of another. He always stared straight before him as if he were on parade and,
when he wished to gaze after someone in the street, it was necessary for him to move his body
from the hips. At present he was about town. Whenever any job was vacant a friend was always
ready to give him the hard word. He was often to be seen walking with policemen in plain clothes,
talking earnestly. He knew the inner side of all affairs and was fond of delivering final judgments.
He spoke without listening to the speech of his companions. His conversation was mainly about
himself what he had said to such a person and what such a person had said to him and what he
had said to settle the matter. When he reported these dialogues he aspirated the first letter of his
name after the manner of Florentines.
Lenehan offered his friend a cigarette. As the two young men walked on through the crowd
Corley occasionally turned to smile at some of the passing girls but Lenehan's gaze was fixed on
the large faint moon circled with a double halo. He watched earnestly the passing of the grey web
of twilight across its face. At length he said:
"Well... tell me, Corley, I suppose you'll be able to pull it off all right, eh?"
Corley closed one eye expressively as an answer.
"Is she game for that?" asked Lenehan dubiously. "You can never know women."
"She's all right," said Corley. "I know the way to get around her, man. She's a bit gone on me."
"You're what I call a gay Lothario," said Lenehan. "And the proper kind of a Lothario, too!"
A shade of mockery relieved the servility of his manner. To save himself he had the habit of
leaving his flattery open to the interpretation of raillery. But Corley had not a subtle mind.
"There's nothing to touch a good slavey," he affirmed. "Take my tip for it."
"By one who has tried them all," said Lenehan.
"First I used to go with girls, you know," said Corley, unbosoming; "girls off the South Circular. I
used to take them out, man, on the tram somewhere and pay the tram or take them to a band or a
play at the theatre or buy them chocolate and sweets or something that way. I used to spend money
on them right enough," he added, in a convincing tone, as if he was conscious of being
disbelieved.
But Lenehan could well believe it; he nodded gravely.
"I know that game," he said, "and it's a mug's game."
"And damn the thing I ever got out of it," said Corley.
"Ditto here," said Lenehan.
"Only off of one of them," said Corley.
He moistened his upper lip by running his tongue along it. The recollection brightened his eyes.
He too gazed at the pale disc of the moon, now nearly veiled, and seemed to meditate.
"She was... a bit of all right," he said regretfully.
He was silent again. Then he added:
"She's on the turf now. I saw her driving down Earl Street one night with two fellows with her on a
car."
 "I suppose that's your doing," said Lenehan.
"There was others at her before me," said Corley philosophically.
This time Lenehan was inclined to disbelieve. He shook his head to and fro and smiled.
"You know you can't kid me, Corley," he said.
"Honest to God!" said Corley. "Didn't she tell me herself?"
Lenehan made a tragic gesture.
"Base betrayer!" he said.
As they passed along the railings of Trinity College, Lenehan skipped out into the road and
peered up at the clock.
"Twenty after," he said.
"Time enough," said Corley. "She'll be there all right. I always let her wait a bit."
Lenehan laughed quietly.
"Ecod! Corley, you know how to take them," he said.
"I'm up to all their little tricks," Corley confessed.
"But tell me," said Lenehan again, "are you sure you can bring it off all right? You know it's a
ticklish job. They're damn close on that point. Eh?... What?"
His bright, small eyes searched his companion's face for reassurance. Corley swung his head to
and fro as if to toss aside an insistent insect, and his brows gathered.
"I'll pull it off," he said. "Leave it to me, can't you?"
Lenehan said no more. He did not wish to ruffle his friend's temper, to be sent to the devil and
told that his advice was not wanted. A little tact was necessary. But Corley's brow was soon
smooth again. His thoughts were running another way.
"She's a fine decent tart," he said, with appreciation; "that's what she is."
They walked along Nassau Street and then turned into Kildare Street. Not far from the porch of
the club a harpist stood in the roadway, playing to a little ring of listeners. He plucked at the wires
heedlessly, glancing quickly from time to time at the face of each new-comer and from time to time,
wearily also, at the sky. His harp, too, heedless that her coverings had fallen about her knees,
seemed weary alike of the eyes of strangers and of her master's hands. One hand played in the
bass the melody of Silent, O Moyle, while the other hand careered in the treble after each group of
notes. The notes of the air sounded deep and full.
The two young men walked up the street without speaking, the mournful music following them.
When they reached Stephen's Green they crossed the road. Here the noise of trams, the lights and
the crowd released them from their silence.
"There she is!" said Corley.
At the corner of Hume Street a young woman was standing. She wore a blue dress and a white
sailor hat. She stood on the curbstone, swinging a sunshade in one hand. Lenehan grew lively.
"Let's have a look at her, Corley," he said.
Corley glanced sideways at his friend and an unpleasant grin appeared on his face.
"Are you trying to get inside me?" he asked.
"Damn it!" said Lenehan boldly, "I don't want an introduction. All I want is to have a look at her. I'm
not going to eat her."
"O... A look at her?" said Corley, more amiably. "Well... I'll tell you what. I'll go over and talk to her
and you can pass by."
"Right!" said Lenehan.
Corley had already thrown one leg over the chains when Lenehan called out:
"And after? Where will we meet?"
"Half ten," answered Corley, bringing over his other leg.
"Where?"
"Corner of Merrion Street. We'll be coming back."
"Work it all right now," said Lenehan in farewell.
Corley did not answer. He sauntered across the road swaying his head from side to side. His
bulk, his easy pace, and the solid sound of his boots had something of the conqueror in them. He
approached the young woman and, without saluting, began at once to converse with her. She
swung her umbrella more quickly and executed half turns on her heels. Once or twice when he
spoke to her at close quarters she laughed and bent her head.
Lenehan observed them for a few minutes. Then he walked rapidly along beside the chains at
some distance and crossed the road obliquely. As he approached Hume Street corner he found
the air heavily scented and his eyes made a swift anxious scrutiny of the young woman's
appearance. She had her Sunday finery on. Her blue serge skirt was held at the waist by a belt of
black leather. The great silver buckle of her belt seemed to depress the centre of her body,
catching the light stuff of her white blouse like a clip. She wore a short black jacket with mother-of-
pearl buttons and a ragged black boa. The ends of her tulle collarette had been carefully
disordered and a big bunch of red flowers was pinned in her bosom stems upwards. Lenehan's
eyes noted approvingly her stout short muscular body. Rank rude health glowed in her face, on her
fat red cheeks and in her unabashed blue eyes. Her features were blunt. She had broad nostrils, a
straggling mouth which lay open in a contented leer, and two projecting front teeth. As he passed
Lenehan took off his cap and, after about ten seconds, Corley returned a salute to the air. This he
did by raising his hand vaguely and pensively changing the angle of position of his hat.
Lenehan walked as far as the Shelbourne Hotel where he halted and waited. After waiting for a
little time he saw them coming towards him and, when they turned to the right, he followed them,
stepping lightly in his white shoes, down one side of Merrion Square. As he walked on slowly,
timing his pace to theirs, he watched Corley's head which turned at every moment towards the
young woman's face like a big ball revolving on a pivot. He kept the pair in view until he had seen
them climbing the stairs of the Donnybrook tram; then he turned about and went back the way he
had come.
Now that he was alone his face looked older. His gaiety seemed to forsake him and, as he
came by the railings of the Duke's Lawn, he allowed his hand to run along them. The air which the
harpist had played began to control his movements His softly padded feet played the melody while
his fingers swept a scale of variations idly along the railings after each group of notes.
He walked listlessly round Stephen's Green and then down Grafton Street. Though his eyes took
note of many elements of the crowd through which he passed they did so morosely. He found trivial
all that was meant to charm him and did not answer the glances which invited him to be bold. He
knew that he would have to speak a great deal, to invent and to amuse and his brain and throat
were too dry for such a task. The problem of how he could pass the hours till he met Corley again
troubled him a little. He could think of no way of passing them but to keep on walking. He turned to
the left when he came to the corner of Rutland Square and felt more at ease in the dark quiet
street, the sombre look of which suited his mood. He paused at last before the window of a poor-
looking shop over which the words Refreshment Bar were printed in white letters. On the glass of
the window were two flying inscriptions: Ginger Beer and Ginger Ale. A cut ham was exposed on a
great blue dish while near it on a plate lay a segment of very light plum-pudding. He eyed this food
earnestly for some time and then, after glancing warily up and down the street, went into the shop
quickly.
He was hungry for, except some biscuits which he had asked two grudging curates to bring him,
he had eaten nothing since breakfast-time. He sat down at an uncovered wooden table opposite
two work-girls and a mechanic. A slatternly girl waited on him.
"How much is a plate of peas?" he asked.
"Three halfpence, sir," said the girl.
"Bring me a plate of peas," he said, "and a bottle of ginger beer."
He spoke roughly in order to belie his air of gentility for his entry had been followed by a pause
of talk. His face was heated. To appear natural he pushed his cap back on his head and planted
his elbows on the table. The mechanic and the two work-girls examined him point by point before
resuming their conversation in a subdued voice. The girl brought him a plate of grocer's hot peas,
seasoned with pepper and vinegar, a fork and his ginger beer. He ate his food greedily and found
it so good that he made a note of the shop mentally. When he had eaten all the peas he sipped his
ginger beer and sat for some time thinking of Corley's adventure. In his imagination he beheld the
pair of lovers walking along some dark road; he heard Corley's voice in deep energetic gallantries
and saw again the leer of the young woman's mouth. This vision made him feel keenly his own
poverty of purse and spirit. He was tired of knocking about, of pulling the devil by the tail, of shifts
and intrigues. He would be thirty-one in November. Would he never get a good job? Would he
never have a home of his own? He thought how pleasant it would be to have a warm fire to sit by
and a good dinner to sit down to. He had walked the streets long enough with friends and with girls.
He knew what those friends were worth: he knew the girls too. Experience had embittered his heart
against the world. But all hope had not left him. He felt better after having eaten than he had felt
before, less weary of his life, less vanquished in spirit. He might yet be able to settle down in some
snug corner and live happily if he could only come across some good simple-minded girl with a
little of the ready.
He paid twopence halfpenny to the slatternly girl and went out of the shop to begin his wandering
again. He went into Capel Street and walked along towards the City Hall. Then he turned into
Dame Street. At the corner of George's Street he met two friends of his and stopped to converse
with them. He was glad that he could rest from all his walking. His friends asked him had he seen
Corley and what was the latest. He replied that he had spent the day with Corley. His friends talked
very little. They looked vacantly after some figures in the crowd and sometimes made a critical
remark. One said that he had seen Mac an hour before in Westmoreland Street. At this Lenehan
said that he had been with Mac the night before in Egan's. The young man who had seen Mac in
Westmoreland Street asked was it true that Mac had won a bit over a billiard match. Lenehan did
not know: he said that Holohan had stood them drinks in Egan's.
He left his friends at a quarter to ten and went up George's Street. He turned to the left at the City
Markets and walked on into Grafton Street. The crowd of girls and young men had thinned and on
his way up the street he heard many groups and couples bidding one another good-night. He went
as far as the clock of the College of Surgeons: it was on the stroke of ten. He set off briskly along
the northern side of the Green hurrying for fear Corley should return too soon. When he reached the
corner of Merrion Street he took his stand in the shadow of a lamp and brought out one of the
cigarettes which he had reserved and lit it. He leaned against the lamp-post and kept his gaze
fixed on the part from which he expected to see Corley and the young woman return.
His mind became active again. He wondered had Corley managed it successfully. He wondered
if he had asked her yet or if he would leave it to the last. He suffered all the pangs and thrills of his
friend's situation as well as those of his own. But the memory of Corley's slowly revolving head
calmed him somewhat: he was sure Corley would pull it off all right. All at once the idea struck him
that perhaps Corley had seen her home by another way and given him the slip. His eyes searched
the street: there was no sign of them. Yet it was surely half-an-hour since he had seen the clock of
the College of Surgeons. Would Corley do a thing like that? He lit his last cigarette and began to
smoke it nervously. He strained his eyes as each tram stopped at the far corner of the square.
They must have gone home by another way. The paper of his cigarette broke and he flung it into
the road with a curse.
Suddenly he saw them coming towards him. He started with delight and keeping close to his
lamp-post tried to read the result in their walk. They were walking quickly, the young woman taking
quick short steps, while Corley kept beside her with his long stride. They did not seem to be
speaking. An intimation of the result pricked him like the point of a sharp instrument. He knew
Corley would fail; he knew it was no go.
They turned down Baggot Street and he followed them at once, taking the other footpath. When
they stopped he stopped too. They talked for a few moments and then the young woman went
down the steps into the area of a house. Corley remained standing at the edge of the path, a little
distance from the front steps. Some minutes passed. Then the hall-door was opened slowly and
cautiously. A woman came running down the front steps and coughed. Corley turned and went
towards her. His broad figure hid hers from view for a few seconds and then she reappeared
running up the steps. The door closed on her and Corley began to walk swiftly towards Stephen's
Green.
Lenehan hurried on in the same direction. Some drops of light rain fell. He took them as a
warning and, glancing back towards the house which the young woman had entered to see that he
was not observed, he ran eagerly across the road. Anxiety and his swift run made him pant. He
called out:
"Hallo, Corley!"
Corley turned his head to see who had called him, and then continued walking as before.
Lenehan ran after him, settling the waterproof on his shoulders with one hand.
"Hallo, Corley!" he cried again.
He came level with his friend and looked keenly in his face. He could see nothing there.
"Well?" he said. "Did it come off?"
They had reached the corner of Ely Place. Still without answering, Corley swerved to the left and
went up the side street. His features were composed in stern calm. Lenehan kept up with his
friend, breathing uneasily. He was baffled and a note of menace pierced through his voice.
"Can't you tell us?" he said. "Did you try her?"
Corley halted at the first lamp and stared grimly before him. Then with a grave gesture he
extended a hand towards the light and, smiling, opened it slowly to the gaze of his disciple. A small
gold coin shone in the palm.
 THE BOARDING HOUSE
MRS. MOONEY was a butcher's daughter. She was a woman who was quite able to keep things
to herself: a determined woman. She had married her father's foreman and opened a butcher's
shop near Spring Gardens. But as soon as his father-in-law was dead Mr. Mooney began to go to
the devil. He drank, plundered the till, ran headlong into debt. It was no use making him take the
pledge: he was sure to break out again a few days after. By fighting his wife in the presence of
customers and by buying bad meat he ruined his business. One night he went for his wife with the
cleaver and she had to sleep a neighbour's house.
After that they lived apart. She went to the priest and got a separation from him with care of the
children. She would give him neither money nor food nor house-room; and so he was obliged to
enlist himself as a sheriff's man. He was a shabby stooped little drunkard with a white face and a
white moustache white eyebrows, pencilled above his little eyes, which were veined and raw; and
all day long he sat in the bailiff's room, waiting to be put on a job. Mrs. Mooney, who had taken what
remained of her money out of the butcher business and set up a boarding house in Hardwicke
Street, was a big imposing woman. Her house had a floating population made up of tourists from
Liverpool and the Isle of Man and, occasionally, artistes from the music halls. Its resident
population was made up of clerks from the city. She governed the house cunningly and firmly, knew
when to give credit, when to be stern and when to let things pass. All the resident young men spoke
of her as The Madam.
Mrs. Mooney's young men paid fifteen shillings a week for board and lodgings (beer or stout at
dinner excluded). They shared in common tastes and occupations and for this reason they were
very chummy with one another. They discussed with one another the chances of favourites and
outsiders. Jack Mooney, the Madam's son, who was clerk to a commission agent in Fleet Street,
had the reputation of being a hard case. He was fond of using soldiers' obscenities: usually he
came home in the small hours. When he met his friends he had always a good one to tell them and
he was always sure to be on to a good thing-that is to say, a likely horse or a likely artiste. He was
also handy with the mits and sang comic songs. On Sunday nights there would often be a reunion
in Mrs. Mooney's front drawing-room. The music-hall artistes would oblige; and Sheridan played
waltzes and polkas and vamped accompaniments. Polly Mooney, the Madam's daughter, would
also sing. She sang:

I'm a... naughty girl.

You needn't sham:
You know I am.

Polly was a slim girl of nineteen; she had light soft hair and a small full mouth. Her eyes, which
were grey with a shade of green through them, had a habit of glancing upwards when she spoke
with anyone, which made her look like a little perverse madonna. Mrs. Mooney had first sent her
daughter to be a typist in a corn-factor's office but, as a disreputable sheriff's man used to come
every other day to the office, asking to be allowed to say a word to his daughter, she had taken her
daughter home again and set her to do housework. As Polly was very lively the intention was to
give her the run of the young men. Besides young men like to feel that there is a young woman not
very far away. Polly, of course, flirted with the young men but Mrs. Mooney, who was a shrewd
judge, knew that the young men were only passing the time away: none of them meant business.
Things went on so for a long time and Mrs. Mooney began to think of sending Polly back to
typewriting when she noticed that something was going on between Polly and one of the young
men. She watched the pair and kept her own counsel.
Polly knew that she was being watched, but still her mother's persistent silence could not be
misunderstood. There had been no open complicity between mother and daughter, no open
understanding but, though people in the house began to talk of the affair, still Mrs. Mooney did not
intervene. Polly began to grow a little strange in her manner and the young man was evidently
perturbed. At last, when she judged it to be the right moment, Mrs. Mooney intervened. She dealt
with moral problems as a cleaver deals with meat: and in this case she had made up her mind.
It was a bright Sunday morning of early summer, promising heat, but with a fresh breeze blowing.
All the windows of the boarding house were open and the lace curtains ballooned gently towards
the street beneath the raised sashes. The belfry of George's Church sent out constant peals and
worshippers, singly or in groups, traversed the little circus before the church, revealing their
purpose by their self-contained demeanour no less than by the little volumes in their gloved hands.
Breakfast was over in the boarding house and the table of the breakfast-room was covered with
plates on which lay yellow streaks of eggs with morsels of bacon-fat and bacon-rind. Mrs. Mooney
sat in the straw arm-chair and watched the servant Mary remove the breakfast things. She mad
Mary collect the crusts and pieces of broken bread to help to make Tuesday's bread-pudding.
When the table was cleared, the broken bread collected, the sugar and butter safe under lock and
key, she began to reconstruct the interview which she had had the night before with Polly. Things
were as she had suspected: she had been frank in her questions and Polly had been frank in her
answers. Both had been somewhat awkward, of course. She had been made awkward by her not
wishing to receive the news in too cavalier a fashion or to seem to have connived and Polly had
been made awkward not merely because allusions of that kind always made her awkward but also
because she did not wish it to be thought that in her wise innocence she had divined the intention
behind her mother's tolerance.
Mrs. Mooney glanced instinctively at the little gilt clock on the mantelpiece as soon as she had
become aware through her revery that the bells of George's Church had stopped ringing. It was
seventeen minutes past eleven: she would have lots of time to have the matter out with Mr. Doran
and then catch short twelve at Marlborough Street. She was sure she would win. To begin with she
had all the weight of social opinion on her side: she was an outraged mother. She had allowed him
to live beneath her roof, assuming that he was a man of honour and he had simply abused her
hospitality. He was thirty-four or thirty-five years of age, so that youth could not be pleaded as his
excuse; nor could ignorance be his excuse since he was a man who had seen something of the
world. He had simply taken advantage of Polly's youth and inexperience: that was evident. The
question was: What reparation would he make?
There must be reparation made in such case. It is all very well for the man: he can go his ways
as if nothing had happened, having had his moment of pleasure, but the girl has to bear the brunt.
Some mothers would be content to patch up such an affair for a sum of money; she had known
cases of it. But she would not do so. For her only one reparation could make up for the loss of her
daughter's honour: marriage.
She counted all her cards again before sending Mary up to Doran's room to say that she wished
to speak with him. She felt sure she would win. He was a serious young man, not rakish or loud-
voiced like the others. If it had been Mr. Sheridan or Mr. Meade or Bantam Lyons her task would
have been much harder. She did not think he would face publicity. All the lodgers in the house knew
something of the affair; details had been invented by some. Besides, he had been employed for
thirteen years in a great Catholic wine-merchant's office and publicity would mean for him,
perhaps, the loss of his job. Whereas if he agreed all might be well. She knew he had a good
screw for one thing and she suspected he had a bit of stuff put by.
Nearly the half-hour! She stood up and surveyed herself in the pier-glass. The decisive
expression of her great florid face satisfied her and she thought of some mothers she knew who
could not get their daughters off their hands.
Mr. Doran was very anxious indeed this Sunday morning. He had made two attempts to shave
but his hand had been so unsteady that he had been obliged to desist. Three days' reddish beard
fringed his jaws and every two or three minutes a mist gathered on his glasses so that he had to
take them off and polish them with his pocket-handkerchief. The recollection of his confession of
the night before was a cause of acute pain to him; the priest had drawn out every ridiculous detail
of the affair and in the end had so magnified his sin that he was almost thankful at being afforded a
loophole of reparation. The harm was done. What could he do now but marry her or run away? He
could not brazen it out. The affair would be sure to be talked of and his employer would be certain
to hear of it. Dublin is such a small city: everyone knows everyone else's business. He felt his heart
leap warmly in his throat as he heard in his excited imagination old Mr. Leonard calling out in his
rasping voice: "Send Mr. Doran here, please."
All his long years of service gone for nothing! All his industry and diligence thrown away! As a
young man he had sown his wild oats, of course; he had boasted of his free-thinking and denied
the existence of God to his companions in public-houses. But that was all passed and done with...
nearly. He still bought a copy of Reynolds's Newspaper every week but he attended to his religious
duties and for nine-tenths of the year lived a regular life. He had money enough to settle down on; it
was not that. But the family would look down on her. First of all there was her disreputable father
and then her mother's boarding house was beginning to get a certain fame. He had a notion that
he was being had. He could imagine his friends talking of the affair and laughing. She was a little
vulgar; some times she said "I seen" and "If I had've known." But what would grammar matter if he
really loved her? He could not make up his mind whether to like her or despise her for what she
had done. Of course he had done it too. His instinct urged him to remain free, not to marry. Once
you are married you are done for, it said.
While he was sitting helplessly on the side of the bed in shirt and trousers she tapped lightly at
his door and entered. She told him all, that she had made a clean breast of it to her mother and
that her mother would speak with him that morning. She cried and threw her arms round his neck,
saying:
"O Bob! Bob! What am I to do? What am I to do at all?"
She would put an end to herself, she said.
He comforted her feebly, telling her not to cry, that it would be all right, never fear. He felt against
his shirt the agitation of her bosom.
It was not altogether his fault that it had happened. He remembered well, with the curious patient
memory of the celibate, the first casual caresses her dress, her breath, her fingers had given him.
Then late one night as he was undressing for she had tapped at his door, timidly. She wanted to
relight her candle at his for hers had been blown out by a gust. It was her bath night. She wore a
loose open combing-jacket of printed flannel. Her white instep shone in the opening of her furry
slippers and the blood glowed warmly behind her perfumed skin. From her hands and wrists too as
she lit and steadied her candle a faint perfume arose.
On nights when he came in very late it was she who warmed up his dinner. He scarcely knew
what he was eating feeling her beside him alone, at night, in the sleeping house. And her
thoughtfulness! If the night was anyway cold or wet or windy there was sure to be a little tumbler of
punch ready for him. Perhaps they could be happy together....
They used to go upstairs together on tiptoe, each with a candle, and on the third landing
exchange reluctant goodnights. They used to kiss. He remembered well her eyes, the touch of her
hand and his delirium....
But delirium passes. He echoed her phrase, applying it to himself: "What am I to do?" The
instinct of the celibate warned him to hold back. But the sin was there; even his sense of honour
told him that reparation must be made for such a sin.
While he was sitting with her on the side of the bed Mary came to the door and said that the
missus wanted to see him in the parlour. He stood up to put on his coat and waistcoat, more
helpless than ever. When he was dressed he went over to her to comfort her. It would be all right,
never fear. He left her crying on the bed and moaning softly: "O my God!"
Going down the stairs his glasses became so dimmed with moisture that he had to take them
off and polish them. He longed to ascend through the roof and fly away to another country where he
would never hear again of his trouble, and yet a force pushed him downstairs step by step. The
implacable faces of his employer and of the Madam stared upon his discomfiture. On the last flight
of stairs he passed Jack Mooney who was coming up from the pantry nursing two bottles of Bass.
They saluted coldly; and the lover's eyes rested for a second or two on a thick bulldog face and a
pair of thick short arms. When he reached the foot of the staircase he glanced up and saw Jack
regarding him from the door of the return-room.
Suddenly he remembered the night when one of the music-hall artistes, a little blond Londoner,
had made a rather free allusion to Polly. The reunion had been almost broken up on account of
Jack's violence. Everyone tried to quiet him. The music-hall artiste, a little paler than usual, kept
smiling and saying that there was no harm meant: but Jack kept shouting at him that if any fellow
tried that sort of a game on with his sister he'd bloody well put his teeth down his throat, so he
would.
Polly sat for a little time on the side of the bed, crying. Then she dried her eyes and went over to
the looking-glass. She dipped the end of the towel in the water-jug and refreshed her eyes with the
cool water. She looked at herself in profile and readjusted a hairpin above her ear. Then she went
back to the bed again and sat at the foot. She regarded the pillows for a long time and the sight of
them awakened in her mind secret, amiable memories. She rested the nape of her neck against
the cool iron bed-rail and fell into a reverie. There was no longer any perturbation visible on her
face.
She waited on patiently, almost cheerfully, without alarm, her memories gradually giving place to
hopes and visions of the future. Her hopes and visions were so intricate that she no longer saw the
white pillows on which her gaze was fixed or remembered that she was waiting for anything.
At last she heard her mother calling. She started to her feet and ran to the banisters.
"Polly! Polly!"
"Yes, mamma?"
"Come down, dear. Mr. Doran wants to speak to you."
Then she remembered what she had been waiting for.
 A LITTLE CLOUD
EIGHT years before he had seen his friend off at the North Wall and wished him godspeed.
Gallaher had got on. You could tell that at once by his travelled air, his well-cut tweed suit, and
fearless accent. Few fellows had talents like his and fewer still could remain unspoiled by such
success. Gallaher's heart was in the right place and he had deserved to win. It was something to
have a friend like that.
Little Chandler's thoughts ever since lunch-time had been of his meeting with Gallaher, of
Gallaher's invitation and of the great city London where Gallaher lived. He was called Little
Chandler because, though he was but slightly under the average stature, he gave one the idea of
being a little man. His hands were white and small, his frame was fragile, his voice was quiet and
his manners were refined. He took the greatest care of his fair silken hair and moustache and
used perfume discreetly on his handkerchief. The half-moons of his nails were perfect and when he
smiled you caught a glimpse of a row of childish white teeth.
As he sat at his desk in the King's Inns he thought what changes those eight years had brought.
The friend whom he had known under a shabby and necessitous guise had become a brilliant
figure on the London Press. He turned often from his tiresome writing to gaze out of the office
window. The glow of a late autumn sunset covered the grass plots and walks. It cast a shower of
kindly golden dust on the untidy nurses and decrepit old men who drowsed on the benches; it
flickered upon all the moving figures—on the children who ran screaming along the gravel paths
and on everyone who passed through the gardens. He watched the scene and thought of life; and
(as always happened when he thought of life) he became sad. A gentle melancholy took
possession of him. He felt how useless it was to struggle against fortune, this being the burden of
wisdom which the ages had bequeathed to him.
He remembered the books of poetry upon his shelves at home. He had bought them in his
bachelor days and many an evening, as he sat in the little room off the hall, he had been tempted to
take one down from the bookshelf and read out something to his wife. But shyness had always
held him back; and so the books had remained on their shelves. At times he repeated lines to
himself and this consoled him.
When his hour had struck he stood up and took leave of his desk and of his fellow-clerks
punctiliously. He emerged from under the feudal arch of the King's Inns, a neat modest figure, and
walked swiftly down Henrietta Street. The golden sunset was waning and the air had grown sharp.
A horde of grimy children populated the street. They stood or ran in the roadway or crawled up the
steps before the gaping doors or squatted like mice upon the thresholds. Little Chandler gave
them no thought. He picked his way deftly through all that minute vermin-like life and under the
shadow of the gaunt spectral mansions in which the old nobility of Dublin had roystered. No
memory of the past touched him, for his mind was full of a present joy.
He had never been in Corless's but he knew the value of the name. He knew that people went
there after the theatre to eat oysters and drink liqueurs; and he had heard that the waiters there
spoke French and German. Walking swiftly by at night he had seen cabs drawn up before the door
and richly dressed ladies, escorted by cavaliers, alight and enter quickly. They wore noisy dresses
and many wraps. Their faces were powdered and they caught up their dresses, when they touched
earth, like alarmed Atalantas. He had always passed without turning his head to look. It was his
habit to walk swiftly in the street even by day and whenever he found himself in the city late at night
he hurried on his way apprehensively and excitedly. Sometimes, however, he courted the causes
of his fear. He chose the darkest and narrowest streets and, as he walked boldly forward, the
silence that was spread about his footsteps troubled him, the wandering, silent figures troubled
him; and at times a sound of low fugitive laughter made him tremble like a leaf.
He turned to the right towards Capel Street. Ignatius Gallaher on the London Press! Who would
have thought it possible eight years before? Still, now that he reviewed the past, Little Chandler
could remember many signs of future greatness in his friend. People used to say that Ignatius
Gallaher was wild Of course, he did mix with a rakish set of fellows at that time, drank freely and
borrowed money on all sides. In the end he had got mixed up in some shady affair, some money
transaction: at least, that was one version of his flight. But nobody denied him talent. There was
always a certain... something in Ignatius Gallaher that impressed you in spite of yourself. Even
when he was out at elbows and at his wits' end for money he kept up a bold face. Little Chandler
remembered (and the remembrance brought a slight flush of pride to his cheek) one of Ignatius
Gallaher's sayings when he was in a tight corner:
"Half time now, boys," he used to say light-heartedly. "Where's my considering cap?"
That was Ignatius Gallaher all out; and, damn it, you couldn't but admire him for it.
Little Chandler quickened his pace. For the first time in his life he felt himself superior to the
people he passed. For the first time his soul revolted against the dull inelegance of Capel Street.
There was no doubt about it: if you wanted to succeed you had to go away. You could do nothing in
Dublin. As he crossed Grattan Bridge he looked down the river towards the lower quays and pitied
the poor stunted houses. They seemed to him a band of tramps, huddled together along the
riverbanks, their old coats covered with dust and soot, stupefied by the panorama of sunset and
waiting for the first chill of night bid them arise, shake themselves and begone. He wondered
whether he could write a poem to express his idea. Perhaps Gallaher might be able to get it into
some London paper for him. Could he write something original? He was not sure what idea he
wished to express but the thought that a poetic moment had touched him took life within him like an
infant hope. He stepped onward bravely.
Every step brought him nearer to London, farther from his own sober inartistic life. A light began
to tremble on the horizon of his mind. He was not so old—thirty-two. His temperament might be
said to be just at the point of maturity. There were so many different moods and impressions that
he wished to express in verse. He felt them within him. He tried weigh his soul to see if it was a
poet's soul. Melancholy was the dominant note of his temperament, he thought, but it was a
melancholy tempered by recurrences of faith and resignation and simple joy. If he could give
expression to it in a book of poems perhaps men would listen. He would never be popular: he saw
that. He could not sway the crowd but he might appeal to a little circle of kindred minds. The
English critics, perhaps, would recognise him as one of the Celtic school by reason of the
melancholy tone of his poems; besides that, he would put in allusions. He began to invent
sentences and phrases from the notice which his book would get. "Mr. Chandler has the gift of
easy and graceful verse."... "wistful sadness pervades these poems."... "The Celtic note." It was a
pity his name was not more Irish-looking. Perhaps it would be better to insert his mother's name
before the surname: Thomas Malone Chandler, or better still: T. Malone Chandler. He would speak
to Gallaher about it.
He pursued his revery so ardently that he passed his street and had to turn back. As he came
near Corless's his former agitation began to overmaster him and he halted before the door in
indecision. Finally he opened the door and entered.
The light and noise of the bar held him at the doorways for a few moments. He looked about
him, but his sight was confused by the shining of many red and green wine-glasses The bar
seemed to him to be full of people and he felt that the people were observing him curiously. He
glanced quickly to right and left (frowning slightly to make his errand appear serious), but when his
sight cleared a little he saw that nobody had turned to look at him: and there, sure enough, was
Ignatius Gallaher leaning with his back against the counter and his feet planted far apart.
"Hallo, Tommy, old hero, here you are! What is it to be? What will you have? I'm taking whisky:
better stuff than we get across the water. Soda? Lithia? No mineral? I'm the same Spoils the
flavour.... Here, garcon, bring us two halves of malt whisky, like a good fellow.... Well, and how have
you been pulling along since I saw you last? Dear God, how old we're getting! Do you see any
signs of aging in me—eh, what? A little grey and thin on the top—what?"
Ignatius Gallaher took off his hat and displayed a large closely cropped head. His face was
heavy, pale and cleanshaven. His eyes, which were of bluish slate-colour, relieved his unhealthy
pallor and shone out plainly above the vivid orange tie he wore. Between these rival features the
lips appeared very long and shapeless and colourless. He bent his head and felt with two
sympathetic fingers the thin hair at the crown. Little Chandler shook his head as a denial. Ignatius
Galaher put on his hat again.
"It pulls you down," he said. "Press life. Always hurry and scurry, looking for copy and sometimes
not finding it: and then, always to have something new in your stuff. Damn proofs and printers, I say,
for a few days. I'm deuced glad, I can tell you, to get back to the old country. Does a fellow good, a
bit of a holiday. I feel a ton better since I landed again in dear dirty Dublin.... Here you are, Tommy.
Water? Say when."
Little Chandler allowed his whisky to be very much diluted.
"You don't know what's good for you, my boy," said Ignatius Gallaher. "I drink mine neat."
"I drink very little as a rule," said Little Chandler modestly. "An odd half-one or so when I meet
any of the old crowd: that's all."
"Ah well," said Ignatius Gallaher, cheerfully, "here's to us and to old times and old acquaintance."
They clinked glasses and drank the toast.
"I met some of the old gang today," said Ignatius Gallaher. "O'Hara seems to be in a bad way.
What's he doing?"
"Nothing," said Little Chandler. "He's gone to the dogs."
"But Hogan has a good sit, hasn't he?"
"Yes; he's in the Land Commission."
"I met him one night in London and he seemed to be very flush.... Poor O'Hara! Boose, I
suppose?"
"Other things, too," said Little Chandler shortly.
Ignatius Gallaher laughed.
"Tommy," he said, "I see you haven't changed an atom. You're the very same serious person that
used to lecture me on Sunday mornings when I had a sore head and a fur on my tongue. You'd
want to knock about a bit in the world. Have you never been anywhere even for a trip?"
"I've been to the Isle of Man," said Little Chandler.
Ignatius Gallaher laughed.
"The Isle of Man!" he said. "Go to London or Paris: Paris, for choice. That'd do you good."
"Have you seen Paris?"
"I should think I have! I've knocked about there a little."
"And is it really so beautiful as they say?" asked Little Chandler.
He sipped a little of his drink while Ignatius Gallaher finished his boldly.
"Beautiful?" said Ignatius Gallaher, pausing on the word and on the flavour of his drink. "It's not
so beautiful, you know. Of course, it is beautiful.... But it's the life of Paris; that's the thing. Ah,
there's no city like Paris for gaiety, movement, excitement...."
Little Chandler finished his whisky and, after some trouble, succeeded in catching the barman's
eye. He ordered the same again.
 "I've been to the Moulin Rouge," Ignatius Gallaher continued when the barman had removed their
glasses, "and I've been to all the Bohemian cafes. Hot stuff! Not for a pious chap like you, Tommy."
Little Chandler said nothing until the barman returned with two glasses: then he touched his
friend's glass lightly and reciprocated the former toast. He was beginning to feel somewhat
disillusioned. Gallaher's accent and way of expressing himself did not please him. There was
something vulgar in his friend which he had not observed before. But perhaps it was only the result
of living in London amid the bustle and competition of the Press. The old personal charm was still
there under this new gaudy manner. And, after all, Gallaher had lived, he had seen the world. Little
Chandler looked at his friend enviously.
"Everything in Paris is gay," said Ignatius Gallaher. "They believe in enjoying life—and don't you
think they're right? If you want to enjoy yourself properly you must go to Paris. And, mind you,
they've a great feeling for the Irish there. When they heard I was from Ireland they were ready to eat
me, man."
Little Chandler took four or five sips from his glass.
"Tell me," he said, "is it true that Paris is so... immoral as they say?"
Ignatius Gallaher made a catholic gesture with his right arm.
"Every place is immoral," he said. "Of course you do find spicy bits in Paris. Go to one of the
students' balls, for instance. That's lively, if you like, when the cocottes begin to let themselves
loose. You know what they are, I suppose?"
"I've heard of them," said Little Chandler.
Ignatius Gallaher drank off his whisky and shook his had.
"Ah," he said, "you may say what you like. There's no woman like the Parisienne—for style, for
go."
"Then it is an immoral city," said Little Chandler, with timid insistence—"I mean, compared with
London or Dublin?"
"London!" said Ignatius Gallaher. "It's six of one and half-a-dozen of the other. You ask Hogan,
my boy. I showed him a bit about London when he was over there. He'd open your eye.... I say,
Tommy, don't make punch of that whisky: liquor up."
"No, really...."
"O, come on, another one won't do you any harm. What is it? The same again, I suppose?"
"Well... all right."
"Francois, the same again.... Will you smoke, Tommy?"
Ignatius Gallaher produced his cigar-case. The two friends lit their cigars and puffed at them in
silence until their drinks were served.
"I'll tell you my opinion," said Ignatius Gallaher, emerging after some time from the clouds of
smoke in which he had taken refuge, "it's a rum world. Talk of immorality! I've heard of cases
—what am I saying?—I've known them: cases of... immorality...."
Ignatius Gallaher puffed thoughtfully at his cigar and then, in a calm historian's tone, he
proceeded to sketch for his friend some pictures of the corruption which was rife abroad. He
summarised the vices of many capitals and seemed inclined to award the palm to Berlin. Some
things he could not vouch for (his friends had told him), but of others he had had personal
experience. He spared neither rank nor caste. He revealed many of the secrets of religious
houses on the Continent and described some of the practices which were fashionable in high
society and ended by telling, with details, a story about an English duchess—a story which he
knew to be true. Little Chandler as astonished.
"Ah, well," said Ignatius Gallaher, "here we are in old jog-along Dublin where nothing is known of
such things."
"How dull you must find it," said Little Chandler, "after all the other places you've seen!"
"Well," said Ignatius Gallaher, "it's a relaxation to come over here, you know. And, after all, it's the
old country, as they say, isn't it? You can't help having a certain feeling for it. That's human nature....
But tell me something about yourself. Hogan told me you had... tasted the joys of connubial bliss.
Two years ago, wasn't it?"
Little Chandler blushed and smiled.
"Yes," he said. "I was married last May twelve months."
"I hope it's not too late in the day to offer my best wishes," said Ignatius Gallaher. "I didn't know
your address or I'd have done so at the time."
He extended his hand, which Little Chandler took.
"Well, Tommy," he said, "I wish you and yours every joy in life, old chap, and tons of money, and
may you never die till I shoot you. And that's the wish of a sincere friend, an old friend. You know
that?"
"I know that," said Little Chandler.
"Any youngsters?" said Ignatius Gallaher.
Little Chandler blushed again.
"We have one child," he said.
"Son or daughter?"
"A little boy."
Ignatius Gallaher slapped his friend sonorously on the back.
"Bravo," he said, "I wouldn't doubt you, Tommy."
Little Chandler smiled, looked confusedly at his glass and bit his lower lip with three childishly
white front teeth.
"I hope you'll spend an evening with us," he said, "before you go back. My wife will be delighted
to meet you. We can have a little music and——"
"Thanks awfully, old chap," said Ignatius Gallaher, "I'm sorry we didn't meet earlier. But I must
leave tomorrow night."
"Tonight, perhaps...?"
"I'm awfully sorry, old man. You see I'm over here with another fellow, clever young chap he is too,
and we arranged to go to a little card-party. Only for that..."
"O, in that case..."
"But who knows?" said Ignatius Gallaher considerately. "Next year I may take a little skip over
here now that I've broken the ice. It's only a pleasure deferred."
"Very well," said Little Chandler, "the next time you come we must have an evening together.
That's agreed now, isn't it?"
"Yes, that's agreed," said Ignatius Gallaher. "Next year if I come, parole d'honneur."
 "And to clinch the bargain," said Little Chandler, "we'll just have one more now."
Ignatius Gallaher took out a large gold watch and looked a it.
"Is it to be the last?" he said. "Because you know, I have an a.p."
"O, yes, positively," said Little Chandler.
"Very well, then," said Ignatius Gallaher, "let us have another one as a deoc an doruis—that's
good vernacular for a small whisky, I believe."
Little Chandler ordered the drinks. The blush which had risen to his face a few moments before
was establishing itself. A trifle made him blush at any time: and now he felt warm and excited.
Three small whiskies had gone to his head and Gallaher's strong cigar had confused his mind, for
he was a delicate and abstinent person. The adventure of meeting Gallaher after eight years, of
finding himself with Gallaher in Corless's surrounded by lights and noise, of listening to Gallaher's
stories and of sharing for a brief space Gallaher's vagrant and triumphant life, upset the equipoise
of his sensitive nature. He felt acutely the contrast between his own life and his friend's and it
seemed to him unjust. Gallaher was his inferior in birth and education. He was sure that he could
do something better than his friend had ever done, or could ever do, something higher than mere
tawdry journalism if he only got the chance. What was it that stood in his way? His unfortunate
timidity He wished to vindicate himself in some way, to assert his manhood. He saw behind
Gallaher's refusal of his invitation. Gallaher was only patronising him by his friendliness just as he
was patronising Ireland by his visit.
The barman brought their drinks. Little Chandler pushed one glass towards his friend and took
up the other boldly.
"Who knows?" he said, as they lifted their glasses. "When you come next year I may have the
pleasure of wishing long life and happiness to Mr. and Mrs. Ignatius Gallaher."
Ignatius Gallaher in the act of drinking closed one eye expressively over the rim of his glass.
When he had drunk he smacked his lips decisively, set down his glass and said:
"No blooming fear of that, my boy. I'm going to have my fling first and see a bit of life and the
world before I put my head in the sack—if I ever do."
"Some day you will," said Little Chandler calmly.
Ignatius Gallaher turned his orange tie and slate-blue eyes full upon his friend.
"You think so?" he said.
"You'll put your head in the sack," repeated Little Chandler stoutly, "like everyone else if you can
find the girl."
He had slightly emphasised his tone and he was aware that he had betrayed himself; but, though
the colour had heightened in his cheek, he did not flinch from his friend's gaze. Ignatius Gallaher
watched him for a few moments and then said:
"If ever it occurs, you may bet your bottom dollar there'll be no mooning and spooning about it. I
mean to marry money. She'll have a good fat account at the bank or she won't do for me."
Little Chandler shook his head.
"Why, man alive," said Ignatius Gallaher, vehemently, "do you know what it is? I've only to say the
word and tomorrow I can have the woman and the cash. You don't believe it? Well, I know it. There
are hundreds—what am I saying?—thousands of rich Germans and Jews, rotten with money, that'd
only be too glad.... You wait a while my boy. See if I don't play my cards properly. When I go about a
thing I mean business, I tell you. You just wait."
He tossed his glass to his mouth, finished his drink and laughed loudly. Then he looked
thoughtfully before him and said in a calmer tone:
"But I'm in no hurry. They can wait. I don't fancy tying myself up to one woman, you know."
He imitated with his mouth the act of tasting and made a wry face.
"Must get a bit stale, I should think," he said.
Little Chandler sat in the room off the hall, holding a child in his arms. To save money they kept
no servant but Annie's young sister Monica came for an hour or so in the morning and an hour or so
in the evening to help. But Monica had gone home long ago. It was a quarter to nine. Little
Chandler had come home late for tea and, moreover, he had forgotten to bring Annie home the
parcel of coffee from Bewley's. Of course she was in a bad humour and gave him short answers.
She said she would do without any tea but when it came near the time at which the shop at the
corner closed she decided to go out herself for a quarter of a pound of tea and two pounds of
sugar. She put the sleeping child deftly in his arms and said:
"Here. Don't waken him."
A little lamp with a white china shade stood upon the table and its light fell over a photograph
which was enclosed in a frame of crumpled horn. It was Annie's photograph. Little Chandler looked
at it, pausing at the thin tight lips. She wore the pale blue summer blouse which he had brought her
home as a present one Saturday. It had cost him ten and elevenpence; but what an agony of
nervousness it had cost him! How he had suffered that day, waiting at the shop door until the shop
was empty, standing at the counter and trying to appear at his ease while the girl piled ladies'
blouses before him, paying at the desk and forgetting to take up the odd penny of his change,
being called back by the cashier, and finally, striving to hide his blushes as he left the shop by
examining the parcel to see if it was securely tied. When he brought the blouse home Annie kissed
him and said it was very pretty and stylish; but when she heard the price she threw the blouse on
the table and said it was a regular swindle to charge ten and elevenpence for it. At first she wanted
to take it back but when she tried it on she was delighted with it, especially with the make of the
sleeves, and kissed him and said he was very good to think of her.
Hm!...
He looked coldly into the eyes of the photograph and they answered coldly. Certainly they were
pretty and the face itself was pretty. But he found something mean in it. Why was it so unconscious
and ladylike? The composure of the eyes irritated him. They repelled him and defied him: there
was no passion in them, no rapture. He thought of what Gallaher had said about rich Jewesses.
Those dark Oriental eyes, he thought, how full they are of passion, of voluptuous longing!... Why
had he married the eyes in the photograph?
He caught himself up at the question and glanced nervously round the room. He found
something mean in the pretty furniture which he had bought for his house on the hire system. Annie
had chosen it herself and it reminded hi of her. It too was prim and pretty. A dull resentment against
his life awoke within him. Could he not escape from his little house? Was it too late for him to try to
live bravely like Gallaher? Could he go to London? There was the furniture still to be paid for. If he
could only write a book and get it published, that might open the way for him.
A volume of Byron's poems lay before him on the table. He opened it cautiously with his left hand
lest he should waken the child and began to read the first poem in the book:

Hushed are the winds and still the evening gloom,

Not e'en a Zephyr wanders through the grove,
Whilst I return to view my Margaret's tomb
And scatter flowers on the dust I love.

He paused. He felt the rhythm of the verse about him in the room. How melancholy it was! Could
he, too, write like that, express the melancholy of his soul in verse? There were so many things he
wanted to describe: his sensation of a few hours before on Grattan Bridge, for example. If he could
get back again into that mood....
The child awoke and began to cry. He turned from the page and tried to hush it: but it would not
be hushed. He began to rock it to and fro in his arms but its wailing cry grew keener. He rocked it
faster while his eyes began to read the second stanza:
Within this narrow cell reclines her clay,
That clay where once...

It was useless. He couldn't read. He couldn't do anything. The wailing of the child pierced the
drum of his ear. It was useless, useless! He was a prisoner for life. His arms trembled with anger
and suddenly bending to the child's face he shouted:
"Stop!"
The child stopped for an instant, had a spasm of fright and began to scream. He jumped up from
his chair and walked hastily up and down the room with the child in his arms. It began to sob
piteously, losing its breath for four or five seconds, and then bursting out anew. The thin walls of the
room echoed the sound. He tried to soothe it but it sobbed more convulsively. He looked at the
contracted and quivering face of the child and began to be alarmed. He counted seven sobs
without a break between them and caught the child to his breast in fright. If it died!...
The door was burst open and a young woman ran in, panting.
"What is it? What is it?" she cried.
The child, hearing its mother's voice, broke out into a paroxysm of sobbing.
"It's nothing, Annie... it's nothing.... He began to cry..."
She flung her parcels on the floor and snatched the child from him.
"What have you done to him?" she cried, glaring into his face.
Little Chandler sustained for one moment the gaze of her eyes and his heart closed together as
he met the hatred in them. He began to stammer:
"It's nothing.... He... he began to cry.... I couldn't... I didn't do anything.... What?"
Giving no heed to him she began to walk up and down the room, clasping the child tightly in her
arms and murmuring:
"My little man! My little mannie! Was 'ou frightened, love?... There now, love! There now!...
Lambabaun! Mamma's little lamb of the world!... There now!"
Little Chandler felt his cheeks suffused with shame and he stood back out of the lamplight. He
listened while the paroxysm of the child's sobbing grew less and less; and tears of remorse started
to his eyes.
 COUNTERPARTS
THE bell rang furiously and, when Miss Parker went to the tube, a furious voice called out in a
piercing North of Ireland accent:
"Send Farrington here!"
Miss Parker returned to her machine, saying to a man who was writing at a desk:
"Mr. Alleyne wants you upstairs."
The man muttered "Blast him!" under his breath and pushed back his chair to stand up. When he
stood up he was tall and of great bulk. He had a hanging face, dark wine-coloured, with fair
eyebrows and moustache: his eyes bulged forward slightly and the whites of them were dirty. He
lifted up the counter and, passing by the clients, went out of the office with a heavy step.
He went heavily upstairs until he came to the second landing, where a door bore a brass plate
with the inscription Mr. Alleyne. Here he halted, puffing with labour and vexation, and knocked. The
shrill voice cried:
"Come in!"
The man entered Mr. Alleyne's room. Simultaneously Mr. Alleyne, a little man wearing gold-
rimmed glasses on a cleanshaven face, shot his head up over a pile of documents. The head itself
was so pink and hairless it seemed like a large egg reposing on the papers. Mr. Alleyne did not
lose a moment:
"Farrington? What is the meaning of this? Why have I always to complain of you? May I ask you
why you haven't made a copy of that contract between Bodley and Kirwan? I told you it must be
ready by four o'clock."
"But Mr. Shelley said, sir——"
"Mr. Shelley said, sir.... Kindly attend to what I say and not to what Mr. Shelley says, sir. You have
always some excuse or another for shirking work. Let me tell you that if the contract is not copied
before this evening I'll lay the matter before Mr. Crosbie.... Do you hear me now?"
"Yes, sir."
"Do you hear me now?... Ay and another little matter! I might as well be talking to the wall as
talking to you. Understand once for all that you get a half an hour for your lunch and not an hour and
a half. How many courses do you want, I'd like to know.... Do you mind me now?"
"Yes, sir."
Mr. Alleyne bent his head again upon his pile of papers. The man stared fixedly at the polished
skull which directed the affairs of Crosbie & Alleyne, gauging its fragility. A spasm of rage gripped
his throat for a few moments and then passed, leaving after it a sharp sensation of thirst. The man
recognised the sensation and felt that he must have a good night's drinking. The middle of the
month was passed and, if he could get the copy done in time, Mr. Alleyne might give him an order
on the cashier. He stood still, gazing fixedly at the head upon the pile of papers. Suddenly Mr.
Alleyne began to upset all the papers, searching for something. Then, as if he had been unaware
of the man's presence till that moment, he shot up his head again, saying:
"Eh? Are you going to stand there all day? Upon my word, Farrington, you take things easy!"
"I was waiting to see..."
"Very good, you needn't wait to see. Go downstairs and do your work."
 The man walked heavily towards the door and, as he went out of the room, he heard Mr. Alleyne
cry after him that if the contract was not copied by evening Mr. Crosbie would hear of the matter.
He returned to his desk in the lower office and counted the sheets which remained to be copied.
He took up his pen and dipped it in the ink but he continued to stare stupidly at the last words he
had written: In no case shall the said Bernard Bodley be... The evening was falling and in a few
minutes they would be lighting the gas: then he could write. He felt that he must slake the thirst in
his throat. He stood up from his desk and, lifting the counter as before, passed out of the office. As
he was passing out the chief clerk looked at him inquiringly.
"It's all right, Mr. Shelley," said the man, pointing with his finger to indicate the objective of his
journey.
The chief clerk glanced at the hat-rack, but, seeing the row complete, offered no remark. As
soon as he was on the landing the man pulled a shepherd's plaid cap out of his pocket, put it on
his head and ran quickly down the rickety stairs. From the street door he walked on furtively on the
inner side of the path towards the corner and all at once dived into a doorway. He was now safe in
the dark snug of O'Neill's shop, and filling up the little window that looked into the bar with his
inflamed face, the colour of dark wine or dark meat, he called out:
"Here, Pat, give us a g.p.. like a good fellow."
The curate brought him a glass of plain porter. The man drank it at a gulp and asked for a
caraway seed. He put his penny on the counter and, leaving the curate to grope for it in the gloom,
retreated out of the snug as furtively as he had entered it.
Darkness, accompanied by a thick fog, was gaining upon the dusk of February and the lamps in
Eustace Street had been lit. The man went up by the houses until he reached the door of the office,
wondering whether he could finish his copy in time. On the stairs a moist pungent odour of
perfumes saluted his nose: evidently Miss Delacour had come while he was out in O'Neill's. He
crammed his cap back again into his pocket and re-entered the office, assuming an air of
absentmindedness.
"Mr. Alleyne has been calling for you," said the chief clerk severely. "Where were you?"
The man glanced at the two clients who were standing at the counter as if to intimate that their
presence prevented him from answering. As the clients were both male the chief clerk allowed
himself a laugh.
"I know that game," he said. "Five times in one day is a little bit... Well, you better look sharp and
get a copy of our correspondence in the Delacour case for Mr. Alleyne."
This address in the presence of the public, his run upstairs and the porter he had gulped down
so hastily confused the man and, as he sat down at his desk to get what was required, he realised
how hopeless was the task of finishing his copy of the contract before half past five. The dark
damp night was coming and he longed to spend it in the bars, drinking with his friends amid the
glare of gas and the clatter of glasses. He got out the Delacour correspondence and passed out
of the office. He hoped Mr. Alleyne would not discover that the last two letters were missing.
The moist pungent perfume lay all the way up to Mr. Alleyne's room. Miss Delacour was a
middle-aged woman of Jewish appearance. Mr. Alleyne was said to be sweet on her or on her
money. She came to the office often and stayed a long time when she came. She was sitting
beside his desk now in an aroma of perfumes, smoothing the handle of her umbrella and nodding
the great black feather in her hat. Mr. Alleyne had swivelled his chair round to face her and thrown
his right foot jauntily upon his left knee. The man put the correspondence on the desk and bowed
respectfully but neither Mr. Alleyne nor Miss Delacour took any notice of his bow. Mr. Alleyne
tapped a finger on the correspondence and then flicked it towards him as if to say: "That's all right:
you can go."
The man returned to the lower office and sat down again at his desk. He stared intently at the
incomplete phrase: In no case shall the said Bernard Bodley be... and thought how strange it was
that the last three words began with the same letter. The chief clerk began to hurry Miss Parker,
saying she would never have the letters typed in time for post. The man listened to the clicking of
the machine for a few minutes and then set to work to finish his copy. But his head was not clear
and his mind wandered away to the glare and rattle of the public-house. It was a night for hot
punches. He struggled on with his copy, but when the clock struck five he had still fourteen pages
to write. Blast it! He couldn't finish it in time. He longed to execrate aloud, to bring his fist down on
something violently. He was so enraged that he wrote Bernard Bernard instead of Bernard Bodley
and had to begin again on a clean sheet.
He felt strong enough to clear out the whole office singlehanded. His body ached to do
something, to rush out and revel in violence. All the indignities of his life enraged him.... Could he
ask the cashier privately for an advance? No, the cashier was no good, no damn good: he wouldn't
give an advance.... He knew where he would meet the boys: Leonard and O'Halloran and Nosey
Flynn. The barometer of his emotional nature was set for a spell of riot.
His imagination had so abstracted him that his name was called twice before he answered. Mr.
Alleyne and Miss Delacour were standing outside the counter and all the clerks had turn round in
anticipation of something. The man got up from his desk. Mr. Alleyne began a tirade of abuse,
saying that two letters were missing. The man answered that he knew nothing about them, that he
had made a faithful copy. The tirade continued: it was so bitter and violent that the man could hardly
restrain his fist from descending upon the head of the manikin before him:
"I know nothing about any other two letters," he said stupidly.
"You—know—nothing. Of course you know nothing," said Mr. Alleyne. "Tell me," he added,
glancing first for approval to the lady beside him, "do you take me for a fool? Do you think me an
utter fool?"
The man glanced from the lady's face to the little egg-shaped head and back again; and, almost
before he was aware of it, his tongue had found a felicitous moment:
"I don't think, sir," he said, "that that's a fair question to put to me."
There was a pause in the very breathing of the clerks. Everyone was astounded (the author of
the witticism no less than his neighbours) and Miss Delacour, who was a stout amiable person,
began to smile broadly. Mr. Alleyne flushed to the hue of a wild rose and his mouth twitched with a
dwarf s passion. He shook his fist in the man's face till it seemed to vibrate like the knob of some
electric machine:
"You impertinent ruffian! You impertinent ruffian! I'll make short work of you! Wait till you see!
You'll apologise to me for your impertinence or you'll quit the office instanter! You'll quit this, I'm
telling you, or you'll apologise to me!"
He stood in a doorway opposite the office watching to see if the cashier would come out alone.
All the clerks passed out and finally the cashier came out with the chief clerk. It was no use trying to
say a word to him when he was with the chief clerk. The man felt that his position was bad enough.
He had been obliged to offer an abject apology to Mr. Alleyne for his impertinence but he knew
what a hornet's nest the office would be for him. He could remember the way in which Mr. Alleyne
had hounded little Peake out of the office in order to make room for his own nephew. He felt
savage and thirsty and revengeful, annoyed with himself and with everyone else. Mr. Alleyne would
never give him an hour's rest; his life would be a hell to him. He had made a proper fool of himself
this time. Could he not keep his tongue in his cheek? But they had never pulled together from the
first, he and Mr. Alleyne, ever since the day Mr. Alleyne had overheard him mimicking his North of
Ireland accent to amuse Higgins and Miss Parker: that had been the beginning of it. He might have
tried Higgins for the money, but sure Higgins never had anything for himself. A man with two
establishments to keep up, of course he couldn't....
He felt his great body again aching for the comfort of the public-house. The fog had begun to
chill him and he wondered could he touch Pat in O'Neill's. He could not touch him for more than a
bob—and a bob was no use. Yet he must get money somewhere or other: he had spent his last
penny for the g.p. and soon it would be too late for getting money anywhere. Suddenly, as he was
fingering his watch-chain, he thought of Terry Kelly's pawn-office in Fleet Street. That was the dart!
Why didn't he think of it sooner?
He went through the narrow alley of Temple Bar quickly, muttering to himself that they could all go
to hell because he was going to have a good night of it. The clerk in Terry Kelly's said A crown! but
the consignor held out for six shillings; and in the end the six shillings was allowed him literally. He
came out of the pawn-office joyfully, making a little cylinder, of the coins between his thumb and
fingers. In Westmoreland Street the footpaths were crowded with young men and women returning
from business and ragged urchins ran here and there yelling out the names of the evening editions.
The man passed through the crowd, looking on the spectacle generally with proud satisfaction and
staring masterfully at the office-girls. His head was full of the noises of tram-gongs and swishing
trolleys and his nose already sniffed the curling fumes punch. As he walked on he preconsidered
the terms in which he would narrate the incident to the boys:
"So, I just looked at him—coolly, you know, and looked at her. Then I looked back at him again
—taking my time, you know. 'I don't think that that's a fair question to put to me,' says I."
Nosey Flynn was sitting up in his usual corner of Davy Byrne's and, when he heard the story, he
stood Farrington a half-one, saying it was as smart a thing as ever he heard. Farrington stood a
drink in his turn. After a while O'Halloran and Paddy Leonard came in and the story was repeated
to them. O'Halloran stood tailors of malt, hot, all round and told the story of the retort he had made
to the chief clerk when he was in Callan's of Fownes's Street; but, as the retort was after the
manner of the liberal shepherds in the eclogues, he had to admit that it was not as clever as
Farrington's retort. At this Farrington told the boys to polish off that and have another.
Just as they were naming their poisons who should come in but Higgins! Of course he had to
join in with the others. The men asked him to give his version of it, and he did so with great vivacity
for the sight of five small hot whiskies was very exhilarating. Everyone roared laughing when he
showed the way in which Mr. Alleyne shook his fist in Farrington's face. Then he imitated
Farrington, saying, "And here was my nabs, as cool as you please," while Farrington looked at the
company out of his heavy dirty eyes, smiling and at times drawing forth stray drops of liquor from
his moustache with the aid of his lower lip.
When that round was over there was a pause. O'Halloran had money but neither of the other two
seemed to have any; so the whole party left the shop somewhat regretfully. At the corner of Duke
Street Higgins and Nosey Flynn bevelled off to the left while the other three turned back towards
the city. Rain was drizzling down on the cold streets and, when they reached the Ballast Office,
Farrington suggested the Scotch House. The bar was full of men and loud with the noise of
tongues and glasses. The three men pushed past the whining match-sellers at the door and
formed a little party at the corner of the counter. They began to exchange stories. Leonard
introduced them to a young fellow named Weathers who was performing at the Tivoli as an acrobat
and knockabout artiste. Farrington stood a drink all round. Weathers said he would take a small
Irish and Apollinaris. Farrington, who had definite notions of what was what, asked the boys would
they have an Apollinaris too; but the boys told Tim to make theirs hot. The talk became theatrical.
O'Halloran stood a round and then Farrington stood another round, Weathers protesting that the
hospitality was too Irish. He promised to get them in behind the scenes and introduce them to
some nice girls. O'Halloran said that he and Leonard would go, but that Farrington wouldn't go
because he was a married man; and Farrington's heavy dirty eyes leered at the company in token
that he understood he was being chaffed. Weathers made them all have just one little tincture at his
expense and promised to meet them later on at Mulligan's in Poolbeg Street.
When the Scotch House closed they went round to Mulligan's. They went into the parlour at the
back and O'Halloran ordered small hot specials all round. They were all beginning to feel mellow.
Farrington was just standing another round when Weathers came back. Much to Farrington's relief
he drank a glass of bitter this time. Funds were getting low but they had enough to keep them
going. Presently two young women with big hats and a young man in a check suit came in and sat
at a table close by. Weathers saluted them and told the company that they were out of the Tivoli.
Farrington's eyes wandered at every moment in the direction of one of the young women. There
was something striking in her appearance. An immense scarf of peacock-blue muslin was wound
round her hat and knotted in a great bow under her chin; and she wore bright yellow gloves,
reaching to the elbow. Farrington gazed admiringly at the plump arm which she moved very often
and with much grace; and when, after a little time, she answered his gaze he admired still more her
large dark brown eyes. The oblique staring expression in them fascinated him. She glanced at him
once or twice and, when the party was leaving the room, she brushed against his chair and said
"O, pardon!" in a London accent. He watched her leave the room in the hope that she would look
back at him, but he was disappointed. He cursed his want of money and cursed all the rounds he
had stood, particularly all the whiskies and Apolinaris which he had stood to Weathers. If there was
one thing that he hated it was a sponge. He was so angry that he lost count of the conversation of
his friends.
When Paddy Leonard called him he found that they were talking about feats of strength.
Weathers was showing his biceps muscle to the company and boasting so much that the other two
had called on Farrington to uphold the national honour. Farrington pulled up his sleeve accordingly
and showed his biceps muscle to the company. The two arms were examined and compared and
finally it was agreed to have a trial of strength. The table was cleared and the two men rested their
elbows on it, clasping hands. When Paddy Leonard said "Go!" each was to try to bring down the
other's hand on to the table. Farrington looked very serious and determined.
The trial began. After about thirty seconds Weathers brought his opponent's hand slowly down
on to the table. Farrington's dark wine-coloured face flushed darker still with anger and humiliation
at having been defeated by such a stripling.
"You're not to put the weight of your body behind it. Play fair," he said.
"Who's not playing fair?" said the other.
"Come on again. The two best out of three."
The trial began again. The veins stood out on Farrington's forehead, and the pallor of Weathers'
complexion changed to peony. Their hands and arms trembled under the stress. After a long
struggle Weathers again brought his opponent's hand slowly on to the table. There was a murmur
of applause from the spectators. The curate, who was standing beside the table, nodded his red
head towards the victor and said with stupid familiarity:
"Ah! that's the knack!"
"What the hell do you know about it?" said Farrington fiercely, turning on the man. "What do you
put in your gab for?"
"Sh, sh!" said O'Halloran, observing the violent expression of Farrington's face. "Pony up, boys.
We'll have just one little smahan more and then we'll be off."
A very sullen-faced man stood at the corner of O'Connell Bridge waiting for the little Sandymount
tram to take him home. He was full of smouldering anger and revengefulness. He felt humiliated
and discontented; he did not even feel drunk; and he had only twopence in his pocket. He cursed
everything. He had done for himself in the office, pawned his watch, spent all his money; and he
had not even got drunk. He began to feel thirsty again and he longed to be back again in the hot
reeking public-house. He had lost his reputation as a strong man, having been defeated twice by a
mere boy. His heart swelled with fury and, when he thought of the woman in the big hat who had
brushed against him and said Pardon! his fury nearly choked him.
His tram let him down at Shelbourne Road and he steered his great body along in the shadow of
the wall of the barracks. He loathed returning to his home. When he went in by the side-door he
found the kitchen empty and the kitchen fire nearly out. He bawled upstairs:
"Ada! Ada!"
 His wife was a little sharp-faced woman who bullied her husband when he was sober and was
bullied by him when he was drunk. They had five children. A little boy came running down the stairs.
"Who is that?" said the man, peering through the darkness.
"Me, pa."
"Who are you? Charlie?"
"No, pa. Tom."
"Where's your mother?"
"She's out at the chapel."
"That's right.... Did she think of leaving any dinner for me?"
"Yes, pa. I—"
"Light the lamp. What do you mean by having the place in darkness? Are the other children in
bed?"
The man sat down heavily on one of the chairs while the little boy lit the lamp. He began to mimic
his son's flat accent, saying half to himself: "At the chapel. At the chapel, if you please!" When the
lamp was lit he banged his fist on the table and shouted:
"What's for my dinner?"
"I'm going... to cook it, pa," said the little boy.
The man jumped up furiously and pointed to the fire.
"On that fire! You let the fire out! By God, I'll teach you to do that again!"
He took a step to the door and seized the walking-stick which was standing behind it.
"I'll teach you to let the fire out!" he said, rolling up his sleeve in order to give his arm free play.
The little boy cried "O, pa!" and ran whimpering round the table, but the man followed him and
caught him by the coat. The little boy looked about him wildly but, seeing no way of escape, fell
upon his knees.
"Now, you'll let the fire out the next time!" said the man striking at him vigorously with the stick.
"Take that, you little whelp!"
The boy uttered a squeal of pain as the stick cut his thigh. He clasped his hands together in the
air and his voice shook with fright.
"O, pa!" he cried. "Don't beat me, pa! And I'll... I'll say a Hail Mary for you.... I'll say a Hail Mary for
you, pa, if you don't beat me.... I'll say a Hail Mary...."
 CLAY
THE matron had given her leave to go out as soon as the women's tea was over and Maria
looked forward to her evening out. The kitchen was spick and span: the cook said you could see
yourself in the big copper boilers. The fire was nice and bright and on one of the side-tables were
four very big barmbracks. These barmbracks seemed uncut; but if you went closer you would see
that they had been cut into long thick even slices and were ready to be handed round at tea. Maria
had cut them herself.
Maria was a very, very small person indeed but she had a very long nose and a very long chin.
She talked a little through her nose, always soothingly: "Yes, my dear," and "No, my dear." She was
always sent for when the women quarrelled Over their tubs and always succeeded in making
peace. One day the matron had said to her:
"Maria, you are a veritable peace-maker!"
And the sub-matron and two of the Board ladies had heard the compliment. And Ginger Mooney
was always saying what she wouldn't do to the dummy who had charge of the irons if it wasn't for
Maria. Everyone was so fond of Maria.
The women would have their tea at six o'clock and she would be able to get away before seven.
From Ballsbridge to the Pillar, twenty minutes; from the Pillar to Drumcondra, twenty minutes; and
twenty minutes to buy the things. She would be there before eight. She took out her purse with the
silver clasps and read again the words A Present from Belfast. She was very fond of that purse
because Joe had brought it to her five years before when he and Alphy had gone to Belfast on a
Whit-Monday trip. In the purse were two half-crowns and some coppers. She would have five
shillings clear after paying tram fare. What a nice evening they would have, all the children singing!
Only she hoped that Joe wouldn't come in drunk. He was so different when he took any drink.
Often he had wanted her to go and live with them;-but she would have felt herself in the way
(though Joe's wife was ever so nice with her) and she had become accustomed to the life of the
laundry. Joe was a good fellow. She had nursed him and Alphy too; and Joe used often say:
"Mamma is mamma but Maria is my proper mother."
After the break-up at home the boys had got her that position in the Dublin by Lamplight laundry,
and she liked it. She used to have such a bad opinion of Protestants but now she thought they
were very nice people, a little quiet and serious, but still very nice people to live with. Then she had
her plants in the conservatory and she liked looking after them. She had lovely ferns and wax-plants
and, whenever anyone came to visit her, she always gave the visitor one or two slips from her
conservatory. There was one thing she didn't like and that was the tracts on the walks; but the
matron was such a nice person to deal with, so genteel.
When the cook told her everything was ready she went into the women's room and began to pull
the big bell. In a few minutes the women began to come in by twos and threes, wiping their
steaming hands in their petticoats and pulling down the sleeves of their blouses over their red
steaming arms. They settled down before their huge mugs which the cook and the dummy filled up
with hot tea, already mixed with milk and sugar in huge tin cans. Maria superintended the
distribution of the barmbrack and saw that every woman got her four slices. There was a great
deal of laughing and joking during the meal. Lizzie Fleming said Maria was sure to get the ring
and, though Fleming had said that for so many Hallow Eves, Maria had to laugh and say she didn't
want any ring or man either; and when she laughed her grey-green eyes sparkled with
disappointed shyness and the tip of her nose nearly met the tip of her chin. Then Ginger Mooney
lifted her mug of tea and proposed Maria's health while all the other women clattered with their
mugs on the table, and said she was sorry she hadn't a sup of porter to drink it in. And Maria
laughed again till the tip of her nose nearly met the tip of her chin and till her minute body nearly
shook itself asunder because she knew that Mooney meant well though, of course, she had the
notions of a common woman.
But wasn't Maria glad when the women had finished their tea and the cook and the dummy had
begun to clear away the tea-things! She went into her little bedroom and, remembering that the
next morning was a mass morning, changed the hand of the alarm from seven to six. Then she
took off her working skirt and her house-boots and laid her best skirt out on the bed and her tiny
dress-boots beside the foot of the bed. She changed her blouse too and, as she stood before the
mirror, she thought of how she used to dress for mass on Sunday morning when she was a young
girl; and she looked with quaint affection at the diminutive body which she had so often adorned, In
spite of its years she found it a nice tidy little body.
When she got outside the streets were shining with rain and she was glad of her old brown
waterproof. The tram was full and she had to sit on the little stool at the end of the car, facing all the
people, with her toes barely touching the floor. She arranged in her mind all she was going to do
and thought how much better it was to be independent and to have your own money in your pocket.
She hoped they would have a nice evening. She was sure they would but she could not help
thinking what a pity it was Alphy and Joe were not speaking. They were always falling out now but
when they were boys together they used to be the best of friends: but such was life.
She got out of her tram at the Pillar and ferreted her way quickly among the crowds. She went
into Downes's cake-shop but the shop was so full of people that it was a long time before she
could get herself attended to. She bought a dozen of mixed penny cakes, and at last came out of
the shop laden with a big bag. Then she thought what else would she buy: she wanted to buy
something really nice. They would be sure to have plenty of apples and nuts. It was hard to know
what to buy and all she could think of was cake. She decided to buy some plumcake but Downes's
plumcake had not enough almond icing on top of it so she went over to a shop in Henry Street.
Here she was a long time in suiting herself and the stylish young lady behind the counter, who was
evidently a little annoyed by her, asked her was it wedding-cake she wanted to buy. That made
Maria blush and smile at the young lady; but the young lady took it all very seriously and finally cut a
thick slice of plumcake, parcelled it up and said:
"Two-and-four, please."
She thought she would have to stand in the Drumcondra tram because none of the young men
seemed to notice her but an elderly gentleman made room for her. He was a stout gentleman and
he wore a brown hard hat; he had a square red face and a greyish moustache. Maria thought he
was a colonel-looking gentleman and she reflected how much more polite he was than the young
men who simply stared straight before them. The gentleman began to chat with her about Hallow
Eve and the rainy weather. He supposed the bag was full of good things for the little ones and said
it was only right that the youngsters should enjoy themselves while they were young. Maria agreed
with him and favoured him with demure nods and hems. He was very nice with her, and when she
was getting out at the Canal Bridge she thanked him and bowed, and he bowed to her and raised
his hat and smiled agreeably, and while she was going up along the terrace, bending her tiny head
under the rain, she thought how easy it was to know a gentleman even when he has a drop taken.
Everybody said: "O, here's Maria!" when she came to Joe's house. Joe was there, having come
home from business, and all the children had their Sunday dresses on. There were two big girls in
from next door and games were going on. Maria gave the bag of cakes to the eldest boy, Alphy, to
divide and Mrs. Donnelly said it was too good of her to bring such a big bag of cakes and made all
the children say:
"Thanks, Maria."
But Maria said she had brought something special for papa and mamma, something they would
be sure to like, and she began to look for her plumcake. She tried in Downes's bag and then in the
pockets of her waterproof and then on the hallstand but nowhere could she find it. Then she asked
all the children had any of them eaten it—by mistake, of course—but the children all said no and
looked as if they did not like to eat cakes if they were to be accused of stealing. Everybody had a
solution for the mystery and Mrs. Donnelly said it was plain that Maria had left it behind her in the
tram. Maria, remembering how confused the gentleman with the greyish moustache had made her,
coloured with shame and vexation and disappointment. At the thought of the failure of her little
surprise and of the two and fourpence she had thrown away for nothing she nearly cried outright.
But Joe said it didn't matter and made her sit down by the fire. He was very nice with her. He told
her all that went on in his office, repeating for her a smart answer which he had made to the
manager. Maria did not understand why Joe laughed so much over the answer he had made but
she said that the manager must have been a very overbearing person to deal with. Joe said he
wasn't so bad when you knew how to take him, that he was a decent sort so long as you didn't rub
him the wrong way. Mrs. Donnelly played the piano for the children and they danced and sang.
Then the two next-door girls handed round the nuts. Nobody could find the nutcrackers and Joe
was nearly getting cross over it and asked how did they expect Maria to crack nuts without a
nutcracker. But Maria said she didn't like nuts and that they weren't to bother about her. Then Joe
asked would she take a bottle of stout and Mrs. Donnelly said there was port wine too in the house
if she would prefer that. Maria said she would rather they didn't ask her to take anything: but Joe
insisted.
So Maria let him have his way and they sat by the fire talking over old times and Maria thought
she would put in a good word for Alphy. But Joe cried that God might strike him stone dead if ever
he spoke a word to his brother again and Maria said she was sorry she had mentioned the matter.
Mrs. Donnelly told her husband it was a great shame for him to speak that way of his own flesh and
blood but Joe said that Alphy was no brother of his and there was nearly being a row on the head
of it. But Joe said he would not lose his temper on account of the night it was and asked his wife to
open some more stout. The two next-door girls had arranged some Hallow Eve games and soon
everything was merry again. Maria was delighted to see the children so merry and Joe and his wife
in such good spirits. The next-door girls put some saucers on the table and then led the children up
to the table, blindfold. One got the prayer-book and the other three got the water; and when one of
the next-door girls got the ring Mrs. Donnelly shook her finger at the blushing girl as much as to
say: O, I know all about it! They insisted then on blindfolding Maria and leading her up to the table
to see what she would get; and, while they were putting on the bandage, Maria laughed and
laughed again till the tip of her nose nearly met the tip of her chin.
They led her up to the table amid laughing and joking and she put her hand out in the air as she
was told to do. She moved her hand about here and there in the air and descended on one of the
saucers. She felt a soft wet substance with her fingers and was surprised that nobody spoke or
took off her bandage. There was a pause for a few seconds; and then a great deal of scuffling and
whispering. Somebody said something about the garden, and at last Mrs. Donnelly said something
very cross to one of the next-door girls and told her to throw it out at once: that was no play. Maria
understood that it was wrong that time and so she had to do it over again: and this time she got the
prayer-book.
After that Mrs. Donnelly played Miss McCloud's Reel for the children and Joe made Maria take a
glass of wine. Soon they were all quite merry again and Mrs. Donnelly said Maria would enter a
convent before the year was out because she had got the prayer-book. Maria had never seen Joe
so nice to her as he was that night, so full of pleasant talk and reminiscences. She said they were
all very good to her.
At last the children grew tired and sleepy and Joe asked Maria would she not sing some little
song before she went, one of the old songs. Mrs. Donnelly said "Do, please, Maria!" and so Maria
had to get up and stand beside the piano. Mrs. Donnelly bade the children be quiet and listen to
Maria's song. Then she played the prelude and said "Now, Maria!" and Maria, blushing very much
began to sing in a tiny quavering voice. She sang I Dreamt that I Dwelt, and when she came to the
second verse she sang again:

I dreamt that I dwelt in marble halls

With vassals and serfs at my side,
And of all who assembled within those walls
That I was the hope and the pride.
I had riches too great to count; could boast
Of a high ancestral name,
But I also dreamt, which pleased me most,
That you loved me still the same.

But no one tried to show her her mistake; and when she had ended her song Joe was very much
moved. He said that there was no time like the long ago and no music for him like poor old Balfe,
whatever other people might say; and his eyes filled up so much with tears that he could not find
what he was looking for and in the end he had to ask his wife to tell him where the corkscrew was.
 A PAINFUL CASE
MR. JAMES DUFFY lived in Chapelizod because he wished to live as far as possible from the
city of which he was a citizen and because he found all the other suburbs of Dublin mean, modern
and pretentious. He lived in an old sombre house and from his windows he could look into the
disused distillery or upwards along the shallow river on which Dublin is built. The lofty walls of his
uncarpeted room were free from pictures. He had himself bought every article of furniture in the
room: a black iron bedstead, an iron washstand, four cane chairs, a clothes-rack, a coal-scuttle, a
fender and irons and a square table on which lay a double desk. A bookcase had been made in an
alcove by means of shelves of white wood. The bed was clothed with white bedclothes and a
black and scarlet rug covered the foot. A little hand-mirror hung above the washstand and during
the day a white-shaded lamp stood as the sole ornament of the mantelpiece. The books on the
white wooden shelves were arranged from below upwards according to bulk. A complete
Wordsworth stood at one end of the lowest shelf and a copy of the Maynooth Catechism, sewn
into the cloth cover of a notebook, stood at one end of the top shelf. Writing materials were always
on the desk. In the desk lay a manuscript translation of Hauptmann's Michael Kramer, the stage
directions of which were written in purple ink, and a little sheaf of papers held together by a brass
pin. In these sheets a sentence was inscribed from time to time and, in an ironical moment, the
headline of an advertisement for Bile Beans had been pasted on to the first sheet. On lifting the lid
of the desk a faint fragrance escaped—the fragrance of new cedarwood pencils or of a bottle of
gum or of an overripe apple which might have been left there and forgotten.
Mr. Duffy abhorred anything which betokened physical or mental disorder. A mediaeval doctor
would have called him saturnine. His face, which carried the entire tale of his years, was of the
brown tint of Dublin streets. On his long and rather large head grew dry black hair and a tawny
moustache did not quite cover an unamiable mouth. His cheekbones also gave his face a harsh
character; but there was no harshness in the eyes which, looking at the world from under their
tawny eyebrows, gave the impression of a man ever alert to greet a redeeming instinct in others
but often disappointed. He lived at a little distance from his body, regarding his own acts with
doubtful side-glasses. He had an odd autobiographical habit which led him to compose in his mind
from time to time a short sentence about himself containing a subject in the third person and a
predicate in the past tense. He never gave alms to beggars and walked firmly, carrying a stout
hazel.
He had been for many years cashier of a private bank in Baggot Street. Every morning he came
in from Chapelizod by tram. At midday he went to Dan Burke's and took his lunch—a bottle of
lager beer and a small trayful of arrowroot biscuits. At four o'clock he was set free. He dined in an
eating-house in George's Street where he felt himself safe from the society o Dublin's gilded youth
and where there was a certain plain honesty in the bill of fare. His evenings were spent either
before his landlady's piano or roaming about the outskirts of the city. His liking for Mozart's music
brought him sometimes to an opera or a concert: these were the only dissipations of his life.
He had neither companions nor friends, church nor creed. He lived his spiritual life without any
communion with others, visiting his relatives at Christmas and escorting them to the cemetery
when they died. He performed these two social duties for old dignity's sake but conceded nothing
further to the conventions which regulate the civic life. He allowed himself to think that in certain
circumstances he would rob his hank but, as these circumstances never arose, his life rolled out
evenly—an adventureless tale.
One evening he found himself sitting beside two ladies in the Rotunda. The house, thinly
peopled and silent, gave distressing prophecy of failure. The lady who sat next him looked round at
the deserted house once or twice and then said:
"What a pity there is such a poor house tonight! It's so hard on people to have to sing to empty
benches."
 He took the remark as an invitation to talk. He was surprised that she seemed so little awkward.
While they talked he tried to fix her permanently in his memory. When he learned that the young girl
beside her was her daughter he judged her to be a year or so younger than himself. Her face,
which must have been handsome, had remained intelligent. It was an oval face with strongly
marked features. The eyes were very dark blue and steady. Their gaze began with a defiant note
but was confused by what seemed a deliberate swoon of the pupil into the iris, revealing for an
instant a temperament of great sensibility. The pupil reasserted itself quickly, this half-disclosed
nature fell again under the reign of prudence, and her astrakhan jacket, moulding a bosom of a
certain fullness, struck the note of defiance more definitely.
He met her again a few weeks afterwards at a concert in Earlsfort Terrace and seized the
moments when her daughter's attention was diverted to become intimate. She alluded once or
twice to her husband but her tone was not such as to make the allusion a warning. Her name was
Mrs. Sinico. Her husband's great-great-grandfather had come from Leghorn. Her husband was
captain of a mercantile boat plying between Dublin and Holland; and they had one child.
Meeting her a third time by accident he found courage to make an appointment. She came. This
was the first of many meetings; they met always in the evening and chose the most quiet quarters
for their walks together. Mr. Duffy, however, had a distaste for underhand ways and, finding that they
were compelled to meet stealthily, he forced her to ask him to her house. Captain Sinico
encouraged his visits, thinking that his daughter's hand was in question. He had dismissed his wife
so sincerely from his gallery of pleasures that he did not suspect that anyone else would take an
interest in her. As the husband was often away and the daughter out giving music lessons Mr. Duffy
had many opportunities of enjoying the lady's society. Neither he nor she had had any such
adventure before and neither was conscious of any incongruity. Little by little he entangled his
thoughts with hers. He lent her books, provided her with ideas, shared his intellectual life with her.
She listened to all.
Sometimes in return for his theories she gave out some fact of her own life. With almost
maternal solicitude she urged him to let his nature open to the full: she became his confessor. He
told her that for some time he had assisted at the meetings of an Irish Socialist Party where he had
felt himself a unique figure amidst a score of sober workmen in a garret lit by an inefficient oil-
lamp. When the party had divided into three sections, each under its own leader and in its own
garret, he had discontinued his attendances. The workmen's discussions, he said, were too
timorous; the interest they took in the question of wages was inordinate. He felt that they were
hard-featured realists and that they resented an exactitude which was the produce of a leisure not
within their reach. No social revolution, he told her, would be likely to strike Dublin for some
centuries.
She asked him why did he not write out his thoughts. For what, he asked her, with careful scorn.
To compete with phrasemongers, incapable of thinking consecutively for sixty seconds? To submit
himself to the criticisms of an obtuse middle class which entrusted its morality to policemen and its
fine arts to impresarios?
He went often to her little cottage outside Dublin; often they spent their evenings alone. Little by
little, as their thoughts entangled, they spoke of subjects less remote. Her companionship was like
a warm soil about an exotic. Many times she allowed the dark to fall upon them, refraining from
lighting the lamp. The dark discreet room, their isolation, the music that still vibrated in their ears
united them. This union exalted him, wore away the rough edges of his character, emotionalised
his mental life. Sometimes he caught himself listening to the sound of his own voice. He thought
that in her eyes he would ascend to an angelical stature; and, as he attached the fervent nature of
his companion more and more closely to him, he heard the strange impersonal voice which he
recognised as his own, insisting on the soul's incurable loneliness. We cannot give ourselves, it
said: we are our own. The end of these discourses was that one night during which she had shown
every sign of unusual excitement, Mrs. Sinico caught up his hand passionately and pressed it to
her cheek.
Mr. Duffy was very much surprised. Her interpretation of his words disillusioned him. He did not
visit her for a week, then he wrote to her asking her to meet him. As he did not wish their last
interview to be troubled by the influence of their ruined confessional they meet in a little cakeshop
near the Parkgate. It was cold autumn weather but in spite of the cold they wandered up and down
the roads of the Park for nearly three hours. They agreed to break off their intercourse: every bond,
he said, is a bond to sorrow. When they came out of the Park they walked in silence towards the
tram; but here she began to tremble so violently that, fearing another collapse on her part, he bade
her good-bye quickly and left her. A few days later he received a parcel containing his books and
music.
Four years passed. Mr. Duffy returned to his even way of life. His room still bore witness of the
orderliness of his mind. Some new pieces of music encumbered the music-stand in the lower
room and on his shelves stood two volumes by Nietzsche: Thus Spake Zarathustra and The Gay
Science. He wrote seldom in the sheaf of papers which lay in his desk. One of his sentences,
written two months after his last interview with Mrs. Sinico, read: Love between man and man is
impossible because there must not be sexual intercourse and friendship between man and woman
is impossible because there must be sexual intercourse. He kept away from concerts lest he
should meet her. His father died; the junior partner of the bank retired. And still every morning he
went into the city by tram and every evening walked home from the city after having dined
moderately in George's Street and read the evening paper for dessert.
One evening as he was about to put a morsel of corned beef and cabbage into his mouth his
hand stopped. His eyes fixed themselves on a paragraph in the evening paper which he had
propped against the water-carafe. He replaced the morsel of food on his plate and read the
paragraph attentively. Then he drank a glass of water, pushed his plate to one side, doubled the
paper down before him between his elbows and read the paragraph over and over again. The
cabbage began to deposit a cold white grease on his plate. The girl came over to him to ask was
his dinner not properly cooked. He said it was very good and ate a few mouthfuls of it with difficulty.
Then he paid his bill and went out.
He walked along quickly through the November twilight, his stout hazel stick striking the ground
regularly, the fringe of the buff Mail peeping out of a side-pocket of his tight reefer overcoat. On the
lonely road which leads from the Parkgate to Chapelizod he slackened his pace. His stick struck
the ground less emphatically and his breath, issuing irregularly, almost with a sighing sound,
condensed in the wintry air. When he reached his house he went up at once to his bedroom and,
taking the paper from his pocket, read the paragraph again by the failing light of the window. He
read it not aloud, but moving his lips as a priest does when he reads the prayers Secreto. This was
the paragraph:

DEATH OF A LADY AT SYDNEY PARADE

A PAINFUL CASE

Today at the City of Dublin Hospital the Deputy Coroner (in the absence of Mr. Leverett) held an
inquest on the body of Mrs. Emily Sinico, aged forty-three years, who was killed at Sydney Parade
Station yesterday evening. The evidence showed that the deceased lady, while attempting to cross
the line, was knocked down by the engine of the ten o'clock slow train from Kingstown, thereby
sustaining injuries of the head and right side which led to her death.
James Lennon, driver of the engine, stated that he had been in the employment of the railway
company for fifteen years. On hearing the guard's whistle he set the train in motion and a second or
two afterwards brought it to rest in response to loud cries. The train was going slowly.
P. Dunne, railway porter, stated that as the train was about to start he observed a woman
attempting to cross the lines. He ran towards her and shouted, but, before he could reach her, she
was caught by the buffer of the engine and fell to the ground.
A juror. "You saw the lady fall?"
Witness. "Yes."
 Police Sergeant Croly deposed that when he arrived he found the deceased lying on the
platform apparently dead. He had the body taken to the waiting-room pending the arrival of the
ambulance.
Constable 57 corroborated.
Dr. Halpin, assistant house surgeon of the City of Dublin Hospital, stated that the deceased had
two lower ribs fractured and had sustained severe contusions of the right shoulder. The right side
of the head had been injured in the fall. The injuries were not sufficient to have caused death in a
normal person. Death, in his opinion, had been probably due to shock and sudden failure of the
heart's action.
Mr. H. B. Patterson Finlay, on behalf of the railway company, expressed his deep regret at the
accident. The company had always taken every precaution to prevent people crossing the lines
except by the bridges, both by placing notices in every station and by the use of patent spring
gates at level crossings. The deceased had been in the habit of crossing the lines late at night
from platform to platform and, in view of certain other circumstances of the case, he did not think
the railway officials were to blame.
Captain Sinico, of Leoville, Sydney Parade, husband of the deceased, also gave evidence. He
stated that the deceased was his wife. He was not in Dublin at the time of the accident as he had
arrived only that morning from Rotterdam. They had been married for twenty-two years and had
lived happily until about two years ago when his wife began to be rather intemperate in her habits.
Miss Mary Sinico said that of late her mother had been in the habit of going out at night to buy
spirits. She, witness, had often tried to reason with her mother and had induced her to join a
League. She was not at home until an hour after the accident. The jury returned a verdict in
accordance with the medical evidence and exonerated Lennon from all blame.
The Deputy Coroner said it was a most painful case, and expressed great sympathy with
Captain Sinico and his daughter. He urged on the railway company to take strong measures to
prevent the possibility of similar accidents in the future. No blame attached to anyone.
Mr. Duffy raised his eyes from the paper and gazed out of his window on the cheerless evening
landscape. The river lay quiet beside the empty distillery and from time to time a light appeared in
some house on the Lucan road. What an end! The whole narrative of her death revolted him and it
revolted him to think that he had ever spoken to her of what he held sacred. The threadbare
phrases, the inane expressions of sympathy, the cautious words of a reporter won over to conceal
the details of a commonplace vulgar death attacked his stomach. Not merely had she degraded
herself; she had degraded him. He saw the squalid tract of her vice, miserable and malodorous.
His soul's companion! He thought of the hobbling wretches whom he had seen carrying cans and
bottles to be filled by the barman. Just God, what an end! Evidently she had been unfit to live,
without any strength of purpose, an easy prey to habits, one of the wrecks on which civilisation has
been reared. But that she could have sunk so low! Was it possible he had deceived himself so
utterly about her? He remembered her outburst of that night and interpreted it in a harsher sense
than he had ever done. He had no difficulty now in approving of the course he had taken.
As the light failed and his memory began to wander he thought her hand touched his. The shock
which had first attacked his stomach was now attacking his nerves. He put on his overcoat and hat
quickly and went out. The cold air met him on the threshold; it crept into the sleeves of his coat.
When he came to the public-house at Chapelizod Bridge he went in and ordered a hot punch.
The proprietor served him obsequiously but did not venture to talk. There were five or six
workingmen in the shop discussing the value of a gentleman's estate in County Kildare They drank
at intervals from their huge pint tumblers and smoked, spitting often on the floor and sometimes
dragging the sawdust over their spits with their heavy boots. Mr. Duffy sat on his stool and gazed at
them, without seeing or hearing them. After a while they went out and he called for another punch.
He sat a long time over it. The shop was very quiet. The proprietor sprawled on the counter reading
the Herald and yawning. Now and again a tram was heard swishing along the lonely road outside.
 As he sat there, living over his life with her and evoking alternately the two images in which he
now conceived her, he realised that she was dead, that she had ceased to exist, that she had
become a memory. He began to feel ill at ease. He asked himself what else could he have done.
He could not have carried on a comedy of deception with her; he could not have lived with her
openly. He had done what seemed to him best. How was he to blame? Now that she was gone he
understood how lonely her life must have been, sitting night after night alone in that room. His life
would be lonely too until he, too, died, ceased to exist, became a memory—if anyone remembered
him.
It was after nine o'clock when he left the shop. The night was cold and gloomy. He entered the
Park by the first gate and walked along under the gaunt trees. He walked through the bleak alleys
where they had walked four years before. She seemed to be near him in the darkness. At
moments he seemed to feel her voice touch his ear, her hand touch his. He stood still to listen. Why
had he withheld life from her? Why had he sentenced her to death? He felt his moral nature falling
to pieces.
When he gained the crest of the Magazine Hill he halted and looked along the river towards
Dublin, the lights of which burned redly and hospitably in the cold night. He looked down the slope
and, at the base, in the shadow of the wall of the Park, he saw some human figures lying. Those
venal and furtive loves filled him with despair. He gnawed the rectitude of his life; he felt that he had
been outcast from life's feast. One human being had seemed to love him and he had denied her
life and happiness: he had sentenced her to ignominy, a death of shame. He knew that the
prostrate creatures down by the wall were watching him and wished him gone. No one wanted him;
he was outcast from life's feast. He turned his eyes to the grey gleaming river, winding along
towards Dublin. Beyond the river he saw a goods train winding out of Kingsbridge Station, like a
worm with a fiery head winding through the darkness, obstinately and laboriously. It passed slowly
out of sight; but still he heard in his ears the laborious drone of the engine reiterating the syllables
of her name.
He turned back the way he had come, the rhythm of the engine pounding in his ears. He began
to doubt the reality of what memory told him. He halted under a tree and allowed the rhythm to die
away. He could not feel her near him in the darkness nor her voice touch his ear. He waited for
some minutes listening. He could hear nothing: the night was perfectly silent. He listened again:
perfectly silent. He felt that he was alone.
 IVY DAY IN THE COMMITTEE ROOM
OLD JACK raked the cinders together with a piece of cardboard and spread them judiciously
over the whitening dome of coals. When the dome was thinly covered his face lapsed into
darkness but, as he set himself to fan the fire again, his crouching shadow ascended the opposite
wall and his face slowly reemerged into light. It was an old man's face, very bony and hairy. The
moist blue eyes blinked at the fire and the moist mouth fell open at times, munching once or twice
mechanically when it closed. When the cinders had caught he laid the piece of cardboard against
the wall, sighed and said:
"That's better now, Mr. O'Connor."
Mr. O'Connor, a grey-haired young man, whose face was disfigured by many blotches and
pimples, had just brought the tobacco for a cigarette into a shapely cylinder but when spoken to he
undid his handiwork meditatively. Then he began to roll the tobacco again meditatively and after a
moment's thought decided to lick the paper.
"Did Mr. Tierney say when he'd be back?" he asked in a sky falsetto.
"He didn't say."
Mr. O'Connor put his cigarette into his mouth and began search his pockets. He took out a pack
of thin pasteboard cards.
"I'll get you a match," said the old man.
"Never mind, this'll do," said Mr. O'Connor.
He selected one of the cards and read what was printed on it:

MUNICIPAL ELECTIONS
—————
ROYAL EXCHANGE WARD
—————

Mr. Richard J. Tierney, P.L.G., respectfully solicits the favour of your vote and influence at the
coming election in the Royal Exchange Ward.
Mr. O'Connor had been engaged by Tierney's agent to canvass one part of the ward but, as the
weather was inclement and his boots let in the wet, he spent a great part of the day sitting by the
fire in the Committee Room in Wicklow Street with Jack, the old caretaker. They had been sitting
thus since e short day had grown dark. It was the sixth of October, dismal and cold out of doors.
Mr. O'Connor tore a strip off the card and, lighting it, lit his cigarette. As he did so the flame lit up
a leaf of dark glossy ivy the lapel of his coat. The old man watched him attentively and then, taking
up the piece of cardboard again, began to fan the fire slowly while his companion smoked.
"Ah, yes," he said, continuing, "it's hard to know what way to bring up children. Now who'd think
he'd turn out like that! I sent him to the Christian Brothers and I done what I could him, and there he
goes boosing about. I tried to make him someway decent."
He replaced the cardboard wearily.
"Only I'm an old man now I'd change his tune for him. I'd take the stick to his back and beat him
while I could stand over him—as I done many a time before. The mother, you know, she cocks him
up with this and that...."
"That's what ruins children," said Mr. O'Connor.
"To be sure it is," said the old man. "And little thanks you get for it, only impudence. He takes
th'upper hand of me whenever he sees I've a sup taken. What's the world coming to when sons
speaks that way to their fathers?"
"What age is he?" said Mr. O'Connor.
"Nineteen," said the old man.
"Why don't you put him to something?"
"Sure, amn't I never done at the drunken bowsy ever since he left school? 'I won't keep you,' I
says. 'You must get a job for yourself.' But, sure, it's worse whenever he gets a job; he drinks it all."
Mr. O'Connor shook his head in sympathy, and the old man fell silent, gazing into the fire.
Someone opened the door of the room and called out:
"Hello! Is this a Freemason's meeting?"
"Who's that?" said the old man.
"What are you doing in the dark?" asked a voice.
"Is that you, Hynes?" asked Mr. O'Connor.
"Yes. What are you doing in the dark?" said Mr. Hynes. advancing into the light of the fire.
He was a tall, slender young man with a light brown moustache. Imminent little drops of rain hung
at the brim of his hat and the collar of his jacket-coat was turned up.
"Well, Mat," he said to Mr. O'Connor, "how goes it?"
Mr. O'Connor shook his head. The old man left the hearth and after stumbling about the room
returned with two candlesticks which he thrust one after the other into the fire and carried to the
table. A denuded room came into view and the fire lost all its cheerful colour. The walls of the room
were bare except for a copy of an election address. In the middle of the room was a small table on
which papers were heaped.
Mr. Hynes leaned against the mantelpiece and asked:
"Has he paid you yet?"
"Not yet," said Mr. O'Connor. "I hope to God he'll not leave us in the lurch tonight."
Mr. Hynes laughed.
"O, he'll pay you. Never fear," he said.
"I hope he'll look smart about it if he means business," said Mr. O'Connor.
"What do you think, Jack?" said Mr. Hynes satirically to the old man.
The old man returned to his seat by the fire, saying:
"It isn't but he has it, anyway. Not like the other tinker."
"What other tinker?" said Mr. Hynes.
"Colgan," said the old man scornfully.
"It is because Colgan's a working—man you say that? What's the difference between a good
honest bricklayer and a publican—eh? Hasn't the working-man as good a right to be in the
Corporation as anyone else—ay, and a better right than those shoneens that are always hat in
hand before any fellow with a handle to his name? Isn't that so, Mat?" said Mr. Hynes, addressing
Mr. O'Connor.
"I think you're right," said Mr. O'Connor.
 "One man is a plain honest man with no hunker-sliding about him. He goes in to represent the
labour classes. This fellow you're working for only wants to get some job or other."
"Of course, the working-classes should be represented," said the old man.
"The working-man," said Mr. Hynes, "gets all kicks and no halfpence. But it's labour produces
everything. The workingman is not looking for fat jobs for his sons and nephews and cousins. The
working-man is not going to drag the honour of Dublin in the mud to please a German monarch."
"How's that?" said the old man.
"Don't you know they want to present an address of welcome to Edward Rex if he comes here
next year? What do we want kowtowing to a foreign king?"
"Our man won't vote for the address," said Mr. O'Connor. "He goes in on the Nationalist ticket."
"Won't he?" said Mr. Hynes. "Wait till you see whether he will or not. I know him. Is it Tricky Dicky
Tierney?"
"By God! perhaps you're right, Joe," said Mr. O'Connor. "Anyway, I wish he'd turn up with the
spondulics."
The three men fell silent. The old man began to rake more cinders together. Mr. Hynes took off
his hat, shook it and then turned down the collar of his coat, displaying, as he did so, an ivy leaf in
the lapel.
"If this man was alive," he said, pointing to the leaf, "we'd have no talk of an address of
welcome."
"That's true," said Mr. O'Connor.
"Musha, God be with them times!" said the old man. "There was some life in it then."
The room was silent again. Then a bustling little man with a snuffling nose and very cold ears
pushed in the door. He walked over quickly to the fire, rubbing his hands as if he intended to
produce a spark from them.
"No money, boys," he said.
"Sit down here, Mr. Henchy," said the old man, offering him his chair.
"O, don't stir, Jack, don't stir," said Mr. Henchy
He nodded curtly to Mr. Hynes and sat down on the chair which the old man vacated.
"Did you serve Aungier Street?" he asked Mr. O'Connor.
"Yes," said Mr. O'Connor, beginning to search his pockets for memoranda.
"Did you call on Grimes?"
"I did."
"Well? How does he stand?"
"He wouldn't promise. He said: 'I won't tell anyone what way I'm going to vote.' But I think he'll be
all right."
"Why so?"
"He asked me who the nominators were; and I told him. I mentioned Father Burke's name. I think
it'll be all right."
Mr. Henchy began to snuffle and to rub his hands over the fire at a terrific speed. Then he said:
 "For the love of God, Jack, bring us a bit of coal. There must be some left."
The old man went out of the room.
"It's no go," said Mr. Henchy, shaking his head. "I asked the little shoeboy, but he said: 'Oh, now,
Mr. Henchy, when I see work going on properly I won't forget you, you may be sure.' Mean little
tinker! 'Usha, how could he be anything else?"
"What did I tell you, Mat?" said Mr. Hynes. "Tricky Dicky Tierney."
"O, he's as tricky as they make 'em," said Mr. Henchy. "He hasn't got those little pigs' eyes for
nothing. Blast his soul! Couldn't he pay up like a man instead of: 'O, now, Mr. Henchy, I must speak
to Mr. Fanning.... I've spent a lot of money'? Mean little schoolboy of hell! I suppose he forgets the
time his little old father kept the hand-me-down shop in Mary's Lane."
"But is that a fact?" asked Mr. O'Connor.
"God, yes," said Mr. Henchy. "Did you never hear that? And the men used to go in on Sunday
morning before the houses were open to buy a waistcoat or a trousers—moya! But Tricky Dicky's
little old father always had a tricky little black bottle up in a corner. Do you mind now? That's that.
That's where he first saw the light."
The old man returned with a few lumps of coal which he placed here and there on the fire.
"Thats a nice how-do-you-do," said Mr. O'Connor. "How does he expect us to work for him if he
won't stump up?"
"I can't help it," said Mr. Henchy. "I expect to find the bailiffs in the hall when I go home."
Mr. Hynes laughed and, shoving himself away from the mantelpiece with the aid of his shoulders,
made ready to leave.
"It'll be all right when King Eddie comes," he said. "Well boys, I'm off for the present. See you
later. 'Bye, 'bye."
He went out of the room slowly. Neither Mr. Henchy nor the old man said anything, but, just as the
door was closing, Mr. O'Connor, who had been staring moodily into the fire, called out suddenly:
"'Bye, Joe."
Mr. Henchy waited a few moments and then nodded in the direction of the door.
"Tell me," he said across the fire, "what brings our friend in here? What does he want?"
"'Usha, poor Joe!" said Mr. O'Connor, throwing the end of his cigarette into the fire, "he's hard
up, like the rest of us."
Mr. Henchy snuffled vigorously and spat so copiously that he nearly put out the fire, which uttered
a hissing protest.
"To tell you my private and candid opinion," he said, "I think he's a man from the other camp.
He's a spy of Colgan's, if you ask me. Just go round and try and find out how they're getting on.
They won't suspect you. Do you twig?"
"Ah, poor Joe is a decent skin," said Mr. O'Connor.
"His father was a decent, respectable man," Mr. Henchy admitted. "Poor old Larry Hynes! Many
a good turn he did in his day! But I'm greatly afraid our friend is not nineteen carat. Damn it, I can
understand a fellow being hard up, but what I can't understand is a fellow sponging. Couldn't he
have some spark of manhood about him?"
"He doesn't get a warm welcome from me when he comes," said the old man. "Let him work for
his own side and not come spying around here."
 "I don't know," said Mr. O'Connor dubiously, as he took out cigarette-papers and tobacco. "I
think Joe Hynes is a straight man. He's a clever chap, too, with the pen. Do you remember that
thing he wrote...?"
"Some of these hillsiders and fenians are a bit too clever if ask me," said Mr. Henchy. "Do you
know what my private and candid opinion is about some of those little jokers? I believe half of
them are in the pay of the Castle."
"There's no knowing," said the old man.
"O, but I know it for a fact," said Mr. Henchy. "They're Castle hacks.... I don't say Hynes.... No,
damn it, I think he's a stroke above that.... But there's a certain little nobleman with a cock-eye
—you know the patriot I'm alluding to?"
Mr. O'Connor nodded.
"There's a lineal descendant of Major Sirr for you if you like! O, the heart's blood of a patriot!
That's a fellow now that'd sell his country for fourpence—ay—and go down on his bended knees
and thank the Almighty Christ he had a country to sell."
There was a knock at the door.
"Come in!" said Mr. Henchy.
A person resembling a poor clergyman or a poor actor appeared in the doorway. His black
clothes were tightly buttoned on his short body and it was impossible to say whether he wore a
clergyman's collar or a layman's, because the collar of his shabby frock-coat, the uncovered
buttons of which reflected the candlelight, was turned up about his neck. He wore a round hat of
hard black felt. His face, shining with raindrops, had the appearance of damp yellow cheese save
where two rosy spots indicated the cheekbones. He opened his very long mouth suddenly to
express disappointment and at the same time opened wide his very bright blue eyes to express
pleasure and surprise.
"O Father Keon!" said Mr. Henchy, jumping up from his chair. "Is that you? Come in!"
"O, no, no, no!" said Father Keon quickly, pursing his lips as if he were addressing a child.
"Won't you come in and sit down?"
"No, no, no!" said Father Keon, speaking in a discreet, indulgent, velvety voice. "Don't let me
disturb you now! I'm just looking for Mr. Fanning...."
"He's round at the Black Eagle," said Mr. Henchy. "But won't you come in and sit down a minute?
"
"No, no, thank you. It was just a little business matter," said Father Keon. "Thank you, indeed."
He retreated from the doorway and Mr. Henchy, seizing one of the candlesticks, went to the door
to light him downstairs.
"O, don't trouble, I beg!"
"No, but the stairs is so dark."
"No, no, I can see.... Thank you, indeed."
"Are you right now?"
"All right, thanks.... Thanks."
Mr. Henchy returned with the candlestick and put it on the table. He sat down again at the fire.
There was silence for a few moments.
"Tell me, John," said Mr. O'Connor, lighting his cigarette with another pasteboard card.
 "Hm?"
"What he is exactly?"
"Ask me an easier one," said Mr. Henchy.
"Fanning and himself seem to me very thick. They're often in Kavanagh's together. Is he a priest
at all?"
"Mmmyes, I believe so.... I think he's what you call black sheep. We haven't many of them, thank
God! but we have a few.... He's an unfortunate man of some kind...."
"And how does he knock it out?" asked Mr. O'Connor.
"That's another mystery."
"Is he attached to any chapel or church or institution or—-"
"No," said Mr. Henchy, "I think he's travelling on his own account.... God forgive me," he added, "I
thought he was the dozen of stout."
"Is there any chance of a drink itself?" asked Mr. O'Connor.
"I'm dry too," said the old man.
"I asked that little shoeboy three times," said Mr. Henchy, "would he send up a dozen of stout. I
asked him again now, but he was leaning on the counter in his shirt-sleeves having a deep goster
with Alderman Cowley."
"Why didn't you remind him?" said Mr. O'Connor.
"Well, I couldn't go over while he was talking to Alderman Cowley. I just waited till I caught his
eye, and said: 'About that little matter I was speaking to you about....' 'That'll be all right, Mr. H.,' he
said. Yerra, sure the little hop-o'-my-thumb has forgotten all about it."
"There's some deal on in that quarter," said Mr. O'Connor thoughtfully. "I saw the three of them
hard at it yesterday at Suffolk Street corner."
"I think I know the little game they're at," said Mr. Henchy. "You must owe the City Fathers money
nowadays if you want to be made Lord Mayor. Then they'll make you Lord Mayor. By God! I'm
thinking seriously of becoming a City Father myself. What do you think? Would I do for the job?"
Mr. O'Connor laughed.
"So far as owing money goes...."
"Driving out of the Mansion House," said Mr. Henchy, "in all my vermin, with Jack here standing
up behind me in a powdered wig—eh?"
"And make me your private secretary, John."
"Yes. And I'll make Father Keon my private chaplain. We'll have a family party."
"Faith, Mr. Henchy," said the old man, "you'd keep up better style than some of them. I was
talking one day to old Keegan, the porter. 'And how do you like your new master, Pat?' says I to
him. 'You haven't much entertaining now,' says I. 'Entertaining!' says he. 'He'd live on the smell of an
oil-rag.' And do you know what he told me? Now, I declare to God I didn't believe him."
"What?" said Mr. Henchy and Mr. O'Connor.
"He told me: 'What do you think of a Lord Mayor of Dublin sending out for a pound of chops for
his dinner? How's that for high living?' says he. 'Wisha! wisha,' says I. 'A pound of chops,' says he,
'coming into the Mansion House.' 'Wisha!' says I, 'what kind of people is going at all now?"
 At this point there was a knock at the door, and a boy put in his head.
"What is it?" said the old man.
"From the Black Eagle," said the boy, walking in sideways and depositing a basket on the floor
with a noise of shaken bottles.
The old man helped the boy to transfer the bottles from the basket to the table and counted the
full tally. After the transfer the boy put his basket on his arm and asked:
"Any bottles?"
"What bottles?" said the old man.
"Won't you let us drink them first?" said Mr. Henchy.
"I was told to ask for the bottles."
"Come back tomorrow," said the old man.
"Here, boy!" said Mr. Henchy, "will you run over to O'Farrell's and ask him to lend us a corkscrew
—for Mr. Henchy, say. Tell him we won't keep it a minute. Leave the basket there."
The boy went out and Mr. Henchy began to rub his hands cheerfully, saying:
"Ah, well, he's not so bad after all. He's as good as his word, anyhow."
"There's no tumblers," said the old man.
"O, don't let that trouble you, Jack," said Mr. Henchy. "Many's the good man before now drank
out of the bottle."
"Anyway, it's better than nothing," said Mr. O'Connor.
"He's not a bad sort," said Mr. Henchy, "only Fanning has such a loan of him. He means well, you
know, in his own tinpot way."
The boy came back with the corkscrew. The old man opened three bottles and was handing
back the corkscrew when Mr. Henchy said to the boy:
"Would you like a drink, boy?"
"If you please, sir," said the boy.
The old man opened another bottle grudgingly, and handed it to the boy.
"What age are you?" he asked.
"Seventeen," said the boy.
As the old man said nothing further, the boy took the bottle and said: "Here's my best respects,
sir, to Mr. Henchy," drank the contents, put the bottle back on the table and wiped his mouth with
his sleeve. Then he took up the corkscrew and went out of the door sideways, muttering some
form of salutation.
"That's the way it begins," said the old man.
"The thin edge of the wedge," said Mr. Henchy.
The old man distributed the three bottles which he had opened and the men drank from them
simultaneously. After having drank each placed his bottle on the mantelpiece within hand's reach
and drew in a long breath of satisfaction.
"Well, I did a good day's work today," said Mr. Henchy, after a pause.
 "That so, John?"
"Yes. I got him one or two sure things in Dawson Street, Crofton and myself. Between ourselves,
you know, Crofton (he's a decent chap, of course), but he's not worth a damn as a canvasser. He
hasn't a word to throw to a dog. He stands and looks at the people while I do the talking."
Here two men entered the room. One of them was a very fat man whose blue serge clothes
seemed to be in danger of falling from his sloping figure. He had a big face which resembled a
young ox's face in expression, staring blue eyes and a grizzled moustache. The other man, who
was much younger and frailer, had a thin, clean-shaven face. He wore a very high double collar and
a wide-brimmed bowler hat.
"Hello, Crofton!" said Mr. Henchy to the fat man. "Talk of the devil..."
"Where did the boose come from?" asked the young man. "Did the cow calve?"
"O, of course, Lyons spots the drink first thing!" said Mr. O'Connor, laughing.
"Is that the way you chaps canvass," said Mr. Lyons, "and Crofton and I out in the cold and rain
looking for votes?"
"Why, blast your soul," said Mr. Henchy, "I'd get more votes in five minutes than you two'd get in a
week."
"Open two bottles of stout, Jack," said Mr. O'Connor.
"How can I?" said the old man, "when there's no corkscrew?"
"Wait now, wait now!" said Mr. Henchy, getting up quickly. "Did you ever see this little trick?"
He took two bottles from the table and, carrying them to the fire, put them on the hob. Then he
sat down again by the fire and took another drink from his bottle. Mr. Lyons sat on the edge of the
table, pushed his hat towards the nape of his neck and began to swing his legs.
"Which is my bottle?" he asked.
"This, lad," said Mr. Henchy.
Mr. Crofton sat down on a box and looked fixedly at the other bottle on the hob. He was silent for
two reasons. The first reason, sufficient in itself, was that he had nothing to say; the second reason
was that he considered his companions beneath him. He had been a canvasser for Wilkins, the
Conservative, but when the Conservatives had withdrawn their man and, choosing the lesser of
two evils, given their support to the Nationalist candidate, he had been engaged to work for Mr.
Tiemey.
In a few minutes an apologetic "Pok!" was heard as the cork flew out of Mr. Lyons' bottle. Mr.
Lyons jumped off the table, went to the fire, took his bottle and carried it back to the table.
"I was just telling them, Crofton," said Mr. Henchy, "that we got a good few votes today."
"Who did you get?" asked Mr. Lyons.
"Well, I got Parkes for one, and I got Atkinson for two, and got Ward of Dawson Street. Fine old
chap he is, too—regular old toff, old Conservative! 'But isn't your candidate a Nationalist?' said he.
'He's a respectable man,' said I. 'He's in favour of whatever will benefit this country. He's a big
ratepayer,' I said. 'He has extensive house property in the city and three places of business and
isn't it to his own advantage to keep down the rates? He's a prominent and respected citizen,' said
I, 'and a Poor Law Guardian, and he doesn't belong to any party, good, bad, or indifferent.' That's
the way to talk to 'em."
"And what about the address to the King?" said Mr. Lyons, after drinking and smacking his lips.
"Listen to me," said Mr. Henchy. "What we want in thus country, as I said to old Ward, is capital.
The King's coming here will mean an influx of money into this country. The citizens of Dublin will
benefit by it. Look at all the factories down by the quays there, idle! Look at all the money there is
in the country if we only worked the old industries, the mills, the ship-building yards and factories.
It's capital we want."
"But look here, John," said Mr. O'Connor. "Why should we welcome the King of England? Didn't
Parnell himself..."
"Parnell," said Mr. Henchy, "is dead. Now, here's the way I look at it. Here's this chap come to
the throne after his old mother keeping him out of it till the man was grey. He's a man of the world,
and he means well by us. He's a jolly fine decent fellow, if you ask me, and no damn nonsense
about him. He just says to himself: 'The old one never went to see these wild Irish. By Christ, I'll go
myself and see what they're like.' And are we going to insult the man when he comes over here on
a friendly visit? Eh? Isn't that right, Crofton?"
Mr. Crofton nodded his head.
"But after all now," said Mr. Lyons argumentatively, "King Edward's life, you know, is not the
very..."
"Let bygones be bygones," said Mr. Henchy. "I admire the man personally. He's just an ordinary
knockabout like you and me. He's fond of his glass of grog and he's a bit of a rake, perhaps, and
he's a good sportsman. Damn it, can't we Irish play fair?"
"That's all very fine," said Mr. Lyons. "But look at the case of Parnell now."
"In the name of God," said Mr. Henchy, "where's the analogy between the two cases?"
"What I mean," said Mr. Lyons, "is we have our ideals. Why, now, would we welcome a man like
that? Do you think now after what he did Parnell was a fit man to lead us? And why, then, would we
do it for Edward the Seventh?"
"This is Parnell's anniversary," said Mr. O'Connor, "and don't let us stir up any bad blood. We all
respect him now that he's dead and gone—even the Conservatives," he added, turning to Mr.
Crofton.
Pok! The tardy cork flew out of Mr. Crofton's bottle. Mr. Crofton got up from his box and went to
the fire. As he returned with his capture he said in a deep voice:
"Our side of the house respects him, because he was a gentleman."
"Right you are, Crofton!" said Mr. Henchy fiercely. "He was the only man that could keep that bag
of cats in order. 'Down, ye dogs! Lie down, ye curs!' That's the way he treated them. Come in, Joe!
Come in!" he called out, catching sight of Mr. Hynes in the doorway.
Mr. Hynes came in slowly.
"Open another bottle of stout, Jack," said Mr. Henchy. "O, I forgot there's no corkscrew! Here,
show me one here and I'll put it at the fire."
The old man handed him another bottle and he placed it on the hob.
"Sit down, Joe," said Mr. O'Connor, "we're just talking about the Chief."
"Ay, ay!" said Mr. Henchy.
Mr. Hynes sat on the side of the table near Mr. Lyons but said nothing.
"There's one of them, anyhow," said Mr. Henchy, "that didn't renege him. By God, I'll say for you,
Joe! No, by God, you stuck to him like a man!"
"O, Joe," said Mr. O'Connor suddenly. "Give us that thing you wrote—do you remember? Have
you got it on you?"
 "O, ay!" said Mr. Henchy. "Give us that. Did you ever hear that. Crofton? Listen to this now:
splendid thing."
"Go on," said Mr. O'Connor. "Fire away, Joe."
Mr. Hynes did not seem to remember at once the piece to which they were alluding, but, after
reflecting a while, he said:
"O, that thing is it.... Sure, that's old now."
"Out with it, man!" said Mr. O'Connor.
"'Sh, 'sh," said Mr. Henchy. "Now, Joe!"
Mr. Hynes hesitated a little longer. Then amid the silence he took off his hat, laid it on the table
and stood up. He seemed to be rehearsing the piece in his mind. After a rather long pause he
announced:

THE DEATH OF PARNELL

6th October, 1891

He cleared his throat once or twice and then began to recite:

He is dead. Our Uncrowned King is dead.

O, Erin, mourn with grief and woe
For he lies dead whom the fell gang
Of modern hypocrites laid low.
He lies slain by the coward hounds
He raised to glory from the mire;
And Erin's hopes and Erin's dreams
Perish upon her monarch's pyre.
In palace, cabin or in cot
The Irish heart where'er it be
Is bowed with woe—for he is gone
Who would have wrought her destiny.
He would have had his Erin famed,
The green flag gloriously unfurled,
Her statesmen, bards and warriors raised
Before the nations of the World.
He dreamed (alas, 'twas but a dream!)
Of Liberty: but as he strove
To clutch that idol, treachery
Sundered him from the thing he loved.
Shame on the coward, caitiff hands
That smote their Lord or with a kiss
Betrayed him to the rabble-rout
Of fawning priests—no friends of his.
May everlasting shame consume
The memory of those who tried
To befoul and smear the exalted name
Of one who spurned them in his pride.
He fell as fall the mighty ones,
Nobly undaunted to the last,
And death has now united him
With Erin's heroes of the past.
No sound of strife disturb his sleep!
Calmly he rests: no human pain
Or high ambition spurs him now
The peaks of glory to attain.
They had their way: they laid him low.
But Erin, list, his spirit may
Rise, like the Phoenix from the flames,
When breaks the dawning of the day,
The day that brings us Freedom's reign.
And on that day may Erin well
Pledge in the cup she lifts to Joy
One grief—the memory of Parnell.
 Mr. Hynes sat down again on the table. When he had finished his recitation there was a silence
and then a burst of clapping: even Mr. Lyons clapped. The applause continued for a little time.
When it had ceased all the auditors drank from their bottles in silence.
Pok! The cork flew out of Mr. Hynes' bottle, but Mr. Hynes remained sitting flushed and bare-
headed on the table. He did not seem to have heard the invitation.
"Good man, Joe!" said Mr. O'Connor, taking out his cigarette papers and pouch the better to
hide his emotion.
"What do you think of that, Crofton?" cried Mr. Henchy. "Isn't that fine? What?"
Crofton said that it was a very fine piece of writing.
 A MOTHER
MR HOLOHAN, assistant secretary of the Eire Abu Society, had been walking up and down
Dublin for nearly a month, with his hands and pockets full of dirty pieces of paper, arranging about
the series of concerts. He had a game leg and for this his friends called him Hoppy Holohan. He
walked up and down constantly, stood by the hour at street corners arguing the point and made
notes; but in the end it was Mrs. Kearney who arranged everything.
Miss Devlin had become Mrs. Kearney out of spite. She had been educated in a high-class
convent, where she had learned French and music. As she was naturally pale and unbending in
manner she made few friends at school. When she came to the age of marriage she was sent out
to many houses, where her playing and ivory manners were much admired. She sat amid the chilly
circle of her accomplishments, waiting for some suitor to brave it and offer her a brilliant life. But
the young men whom she met were ordinary and she gave them no encouragement, trying to
console her romantic desires by eating a great deal of Turkish Delight in secret. However, when
she drew near the limit and her friends began to loosen their tongues about her, she silenced them
by marrying Mr. Kearney, who was a bootmaker on Ormond Quay.
He was much older than she. His conversation, which was serious, took place at intervals in his
great brown beard. After the first year of married life, Mrs. Kearney perceived that such a man
would wear better than a romantic person, but she never put her own romantic ideas away. He was
sober, thrifty and pious; he went to the altar every first Friday, sometimes with her, oftener by
himself. But she never weakened in her religion and was a good wife to him. At some party in a
strange house when she lifted her eyebrow ever so slightly he stood up to take his leave and, when
his cough troubled him, she put the eider-down quilt over his feet and made a strong rum punch.
For his part, he was a model father. By paying a small sum every week into a society, he ensured
for both his daughters a dowry of one hundred pounds each when they came to the age of twenty-
four. He sent the older daughter, Kathleen, to a good convent, where she learned French and
music, and afterward paid her fees at the Academy. Every year in the month of July Mrs. Kearney
found occasion to say to some friend:
"My good man is packing us off to Skerries for a few weeks."
If it was not Skerries it was Howth or Greystones.
When the Irish Revival began to be appreciable Mrs. Kearney determined to take advantage of
her daughter's name and brought an Irish teacher to the house. Kathleen and her sister sent Irish
picture postcards to their friends and these friends sent back other Irish picture postcards. On
special Sundays, when Mr. Kearney went with his family to the pro-cathedral, a little crowd of
people would assemble after mass at the corner of Cathedral Street. They were all friends of the
Kearneys—musical friends or Nationalist friends; and, when they had played every little counter of
gossip, they shook hands with one another all together, laughing at the crossing of so man hands,
and said good-bye to one another in Irish. Soon the name of Miss Kathleen Kearney began to be
heard often on people's lips. People said that she was very clever at music and a very nice girl
and, moreover, that she was a believer in the language movement. Mrs. Kearney was well content
at this. Therefore she was not surprised when one day Mr. Holohan came to her and proposed that
her daughter should be the accompanist at a series of four grand concerts which his Society was
going to give in the Antient Concert Rooms. She brought him into the drawing-room, made him sit
down and brought out the decanter and the silver biscuit-barrel. She entered heart and soul into the
details of the enterprise, advised and dissuaded: and finally a contract was drawn up by which
Kathleen was to receive eight guineas for her services as accompanist at the four grand concerts.
As Mr. Holohan was a novice in such delicate matters as the wording of bills and the disposing
of items for a programme, Mrs. Kearney helped him. She had tact. She knew what artistes should
go into capitals and what artistes should go into small type. She knew that the first tenor would not
like to come on after Mr. Meade's comic turn. To keep the audience continually diverted she
slipped the doubtful items in between the old favourites. Mr. Holohan called to see her every day to
have her advice on some point. She was invariably friendly and advising—homely, in fact. She
pushed the decanter towards him, saying:
"Now, help yourself, Mr. Holohan!"
And while he was helping himself she said:
"Don't be afraid! Don't be afraid of it!"
Everything went on smoothly. Mrs. Kearney bought some lovely blush-pink charmeuse in Brown
Thomas's to let into the front of Kathleen's dress. It cost a pretty penny; but there are occasions
when a little expense is justifiable. She took a dozen of two-shilling tickets for the final concert and
sent them to those friends who could not be trusted to come otherwise. She forgot nothing, and,
thanks to her, everything that was to be done was done.
The concerts were to be on Wednesday, Thursday, Friday and Saturday. When Mrs. Kearney
arrived with her daughter at the Antient Concert Rooms on Wednesday night she did not like the
look of things. A few young men, wearing bright blue badges in their coats, stood idle in the
vestibule; none of them wore evening dress. She passed by with her daughter and a quick glance
through the open door of the hall showed her the cause of the stewards' idleness. At first she
wondered had she mistaken the hour. No, it was twenty minutes to eight.
In the dressing-room behind the stage she was introduced to the secretary of the Society, Mr.
Fitzpatrick. She smiled and shook his hand. He was a little man, with a white, vacant face. She
noticed that he wore his soft brown hat carelessly on the side of his head and that his accent was
flat. He held a programme in his hand, and, while he was talking to her, he chewed one end of it
into a moist pulp. He seemed to bear disappointments lightly. Mr. Holohan came into the
dressingroom every few minutes with reports from the box-office. The artistes talked among
themselves nervously, glanced from time to time at the mirror and rolled and unrolled their music.
When it was nearly half-past eight, the few people in the hall began to express their desire to be
entertained. Mr. Fitzpatrick came in, smiled vacantly at the room, and said:
"Well now, ladies and gentlemen. I suppose we'd better open the ball."
Mrs. Kearney rewarded his very flat final syllable with a quick stare of contempt, and then said to
her daughter encouragingly:
"Are you ready, dear?"
When she had an opportunity, she called Mr. Holohan aside and asked him to tell her what it
meant. Mr. Holohan did not know what it meant. He said that the committee had made a mistake in
arranging for four concerts: four was too many.
"And the artistes!" said Mrs. Kearney. "Of course they are doing their best, but really they are not
good."
Mr. Holohan admitted that the artistes were no good but the committee, he said, had decided to
let the first three concerts go as they pleased and reserve all the talent for Saturday night. Mrs.
Kearney said nothing, but, as the mediocre items followed one another on the platform and the few
people in the hall grew fewer and fewer, she began to regret that she had put herself to any
expense for such a concert. There was something she didn't like in the look of things and Mr.
Fitzpatrick's vacant smile irritated her very much. However, she said nothing and waited to see
how it would end. The concert expired shortly before ten, and everyone went home quickly.
The concert on Thursday night was better attended, but Mrs. Kearney saw at once that the house
was filled with paper. The audience behaved indecorously, as if the concert were an informal dress
rehearsal. Mr. Fitzpatrick seemed to enjoy himself; he was quite unconscious that Mrs. Kearney
was taking angry note of his conduct. He stood at the edge of the screen, from time to time jutting
out his head and exchanging a laugh with two friends in the corner of the balcony. In the course of
the evening, Mrs. Kearney learned that the Friday concert was to be abandoned and that the
committee was going to move heaven and earth to secure a bumper house on Saturday night.
When she heard this, she sought out Mr. Holohan. She buttonholed him as he was limping out
quickly with a glass of lemonade for a young lady and asked him was it true. Yes, it was true.
"But, of course, that doesn't alter the contract," she said. "The contract was for four concerts."
Mr. Holohan seemed to be in a hurry; he advised her to speak to Mr. Fitzpatrick. Mrs. Kearney
was now beginning to be alarmed. She called Mr. Fitzpatrick away from his screen and told him
that her daughter had signed for four concerts and that, of course, according to the terms of the
contract, she should receive the sum originally stipulated for, whether the society gave the four
concerts or not. Mr. Fitzpatrick, who did not catch the point at issue very quickly, seemed unable to
resolve the difficulty and said that he would bring the matter before the committee. Mrs. Kearney's
anger began to flutter in her cheek and she had all she could do to keep from asking:
"And who is the Cometty pray?"
But she knew that it would not be ladylike to do that: so she was silent.
Little boys were sent out into the principal streets of Dublin early on Friday morning with bundles
of handbills. Special puffs appeared in all the evening papers, reminding the music loving public of
the treat which was in store for it on the following evening. Mrs. Kearney was somewhat reassured,
but he thought well to tell her husband part of her suspicions. He listened carefully and said that
perhaps it would be better if he went with her on Saturday night. She agreed. She respected her
husband in the same way as she respected the General Post Office, as something large, secure
and fixed; and though she knew the small number of his talents she appreciated his abstract value
as a male. She was glad that he had suggested coming with her. She thought her plans over.
The night of the grand concert came. Mrs. Kearney, with her husband and daughter, arrived at
the Antient Concert Rooms three-quarters of an hour before the time at which the concert was to
begin. By ill luck it was a rainy evening. Mrs. Kearney placed her daughter's clothes and music in
charge of her husband and went all over the building looking for Mr. Holohan or Mr. Fitzpatrick. She
could find neither. She asked the stewards was any member of the committee in the hall and, after
a great deal of trouble, a steward brought out a little woman named Miss Beirne to whom Mrs.
Kearney explained that she wanted to see one of the secretaries. Miss Beirne expected them any
minute and asked could she do anything. Mrs. Kearney looked searchingly at the oldish face which
was screwed into an expression of trustfulness and enthusiasm and answered:
"No, thank you!"
The little woman hoped they would have a good house. She looked out at the rain until the
melancholy of the wet street effaced all the trustfulness and enthusiasm from her twisted features.
Then she gave a little sigh and said:
"Ah, well! We did our best, the dear knows."
Mrs. Kearney had to go back to the dressing-room.
The artistes were arriving. The bass and the second tenor had already come. The bass, Mr.
Duggan, was a slender young man with a scattered black moustache. He was the son of a hall
porter in an office in the city and, as a boy, he had sung prolonged bass notes in the resounding
hall. From this humble state he had raised himself until he had become a first-rate artiste. He had
appeared in grand opera. One night, when an operatic artiste had fallen ill, he had undertaken the
part of the king in the opera of Maritana at the Queen's Theatre. He sang his music with great
feeling and volume and was warmly welcomed by the gallery; but, unfortunately, he marred the
good impression by wiping his nose in his gloved hand once or twice out of thoughtlessness. He
was unassuming and spoke little. He said yous so softly that it passed unnoticed and he never
drank anything stronger than milk for his voice's sake. Mr. Bell, the second tenor, was a fair-haired
little man who competed every year for prizes at the Feis Ceoil. On his fourth trial he had been
awarded a bronze medal. He was extremely nervous and extremely jealous of other tenors and he
covered his nervous jealousy with an ebullient friendliness. It was his humour to have people know
what an ordeal a concert was to him. Therefore when he saw Mr. Duggan he went over to him and
asked:
"Are you in it too?"
"Yes," said Mr. Duggan.
Mr. Bell laughed at his fellow-sufferer, held out his hand and said:
"Shake!"
Mrs. Kearney passed by these two young men and went to the edge of the screen to view the
house. The seats were being filled up rapidly and a pleasant noise circulated in the auditorium.
She came back and spoke to her husband privately. Their conversation was evidently about
Kathleen for they both glanced at her often as she stood chatting to one of her Nationalist friends,
Miss Healy, the contralto. An unknown solitary woman with a pale face walked through the room.
The women followed with keen eyes the faded blue dress which was stretched upon a meagre
body. Someone said that she was Madam Glynn, the soprano.
"I wonder where did they dig her up," said Kathleen to Miss Healy. "I'm sure I never heard of her."
Miss Healy had to smile. Mr. Holohan limped into the dressing-room at that moment and the two
young ladies asked him who was the unknown woman. Mr. Holohan said that she was Madam
Glynn from London. Madam Glynn took her stand in a corner of the room, holding a roll of music
stiffly before her and from time to time changing the direction of her startled gaze. The shadow
took her faded dress into shelter but fell revengefully into the little cup behind her collar-bone. The
noise of the hall became more audible. The first tenor and the baritone arrived together. They were
both well dressed, stout and complacent and they brought a breath of opulence among the
company.
Mrs. Kearney brought her daughter over to them, and talked to them amiably. She wanted to be
on good terms with them but, while she strove to be polite, her eyes followed Mr. Holohan in his
limping and devious courses. As soon as she could she excused herself and went out after him.
"Mr. Holohan, I want to speak to you for a moment," she said.
They went down to a discreet part of the corridor. Mrs Kearney asked him when was her
daughter going to be paid. Mr. Holohan said that Mr. Fitzpatrick had charge of that. Mrs. Kearney
said that she didn't know anything about Mr. Fitzpatrick. Her daughter had signed a contract for
eight guineas and she would have to be paid. Mr. Holohan said that it wasn't his business.
"Why isn't it your business?" asked Mrs. Kearney. "Didn't you yourself bring her the contract?
Anyway, if it's not your business it's my business and I mean to see to it."
"You'd better speak to Mr. Fitzpatrick," said Mr. Holohan distantly.
"I don't know anything about Mr. Fitzpatrick," repeated Mrs. Kearney. "I have my contract, and I
intend to see that it is carried out."
When she came back to the dressing-room her cheeks were slightly suffused. The room was
lively. Two men in outdoor dress had taken possession of the fireplace and were chatting familiarly
with Miss Healy and the baritone. They were the Freeman man and Mr. O'Madden Burke. The
Freeman man had come in to say that he could not wait for the concert as he had to report the
lecture which an American priest was giving in the Mansion House. He said they were to leave the
report for him at the Freeman office and he would see that it went in. He was a grey-haired man,
with a plausible voice and careful manners. He held an extinguished cigar in his hand and the
aroma of cigar smoke floated near him. He had not intended to stay a moment because concerts
and artistes bored him considerably but he remained leaning against the mantelpiece. Miss Healy
stood in front of him, talking and laughing. He was old enough to suspect one reason for her
politeness but young enough in spirit to turn the moment to account. The warmth, fragrance and
colour of her body appealed to his senses. He was pleasantly conscious that the bosom which he
saw rise and fall slowly beneath him rose and fell at that moment for him, that the laughter and
fragrance and wilful glances were his tribute. When he could stay no longer he took leave of her
regretfully.
"O'Madden Burke will write the notice," he explained to Mr. Holohan, "and I'll see it in."
"Thank you very much, Mr. Hendrick," said Mr. Holohan, "you'll see it in, I know. Now, won't you
have a little something before you go?"
"I don't mind," said Mr. Hendrick.
The two men went along some tortuous passages and up a dark staircase and came to a
secluded room where one of the stewards was uncorking bottles for a few gentlemen. One of
these gentlemen was Mr. O'Madden Burke, who had found out the room by instinct. He was a
suave, elderly man who balanced his imposing body, when at rest, upon a large silk umbrella. His
magniloquent western name was the moral umbrella upon which he balanced the fine problem of
his finances. He was widely respected.
While Mr. Holohan was entertaining the Freeman man Mrs. Kearney was speaking so
animatedly to her husband that he had to ask her to lower her voice. The conversation of the others
in the dressing-room had become strained. Mr. Bell, the first item, stood ready with his music but
the accompanist made no sign. Evidently something was wrong. Mr. Kearney looked straight
before him, stroking his beard, while Mrs. Kearney spoke into Kathleen's ear with subdued
emphasis. From the hall came sounds of encouragement, clapping and stamping of feet. The first
tenor and the baritone and Miss Healy stood together, waiting tranquilly, but Mr. Bell's nerves were
greatly agitated because he was afraid the audience would think that he had come late.
Mr. Holohan and Mr. O'Madden Burke came into the room In a moment Mr. Holohan perceived
the hush. He went over to Mrs. Kearney and spoke with her earnestly. While they were speaking
the noise in the hall grew louder. Mr. Holohan became very red and excited. He spoke volubly, but
Mrs. Kearney said curtly at intervals:
"She won't go on. She must get her eight guineas."
Mr. Holohan pointed desperately towards the hall where the audience was clapping and
stamping. He appealed to Mr Kearney and to Kathleen. But Mr. Kearney continued to stroke his
beard and Kathleen looked down, moving the point of her new shoe: it was not her fault. Mrs.
Kearney repeated:
"She won't go on without her money."
After a swift struggle of tongues Mr. Holohan hobbled out in haste. The room was silent. When
the strain of the silence had become somewhat painful Miss Healy said to the baritone:
"Have you seen Mrs. Pat Campbell this week?"
The baritone had not seen her but he had been told that she was very fine. The conversation
went no further. The first tenor bent his head and began to count the links of the gold chain which
was extended across his waist, smiling and humming random notes to observe the effect on the
frontal sinus. From time to time everyone glanced at Mrs. Kearney.
The noise in the auditorium had risen to a clamour when Mr. Fitzpatrick burst into the room,
followed by Mr. Holohan who was panting. The clapping and stamping in the hall were punctuated
by whistling. Mr. Fitzpatrick held a few banknotes in his hand. He counted out four into Mrs.
Kearney's hand and said she would get the other half at the interval. Mrs. Kearney said:
"This is four shillings short."
But Kathleen gathered in her skirt and said: "Now. Mr. Bell," to the first item, who was shaking
like an aspen. The singer and the accompanist went out together. The noise in hall died away.
There was a pause of a few seconds: and then the piano was heard.
 The first part of the concert was very successful except for Madam Glynn's item. The poor lady
sang Killarney in a bodiless gasping voice, with all the old-fashioned mannerisms of intonation and
pronunciation which she believed lent elegance to her singing. She looked as if she had been
resurrected from an old stage-wardrobe and the cheaper parts of the hall made fun of her high
wailing notes. The first tenor and the contralto, however, brought down the house. Kathleen played
a selection of Irish airs which was generously applauded. The first part closed with a stirring
patriotic recitation delivered by a young lady who arranged amateur theatricals. It was deservedly
applauded; and, when it was ended, the men went out for the interval, content.
All this time the dressing-room was a hive of excitement. In one corner were Mr. Holohan, Mr.
Fitzpatrick, Miss Beirne, two of the stewards, the baritone, the bass, and Mr. O'Madden Burke. Mr.
O'Madden Burke said it was the most scandalous exhibition he had ever witnessed. Miss Kathleen
Kearney's musical career was ended in Dublin after that, he said. The baritone was asked what
did he think of Mrs. Kearney's conduct. He did not like to say anything. He had been paid his
money and wished to be at peace with men. However, he said that Mrs. Kearney might have taken
the artistes into consideration. The stewards and the secretaries debated hotly as to what should
be done when the interval came.
"I agree with Miss Beirne," said Mr. O'Madden Burke. "Pay her nothing."
In another corner of the room were Mrs. Kearney and he: husband, Mr. Bell, Miss Healy and the
young lady who had to recite the patriotic piece. Mrs. Kearney said that the Committee had treated
her scandalously. She had spared neither trouble nor expense and this was how she was repaid.
They thought they had only a girl to deal with and that therefore, they could ride roughshod over
her. But she would show them their mistake. They wouldn't have dared to have treated her like that
if she had been a man. But she would see that her daughter got her rights: she wouldn't be fooled.
If they didn't pay her to the last farthing she would make Dublin ring. Of course she was sorry for
the sake of the artistes. But what else could she do? She appealed to the second tenor who said
he thought she had not been well treated. Then she appealed to Miss Healy. Miss Healy wanted to
join the other group but she did not like to do so because she was a great friend of Kathleen's and
the Kearneys had often invited her to their house.
As soon as the first part was ended Mr. Fitzpatrick and Mr. Holohan went over to Mrs. Kearney
and told her that the other four guineas would be paid after the committee meeting on the following
Tuesday and that, in case her daughter did not play for the second part, the committee would
consider the contract broken and would pay nothing.
"I haven't seen any committee," said Mrs. Kearney angrily. "My daughter has her contract. She
will get four pounds eight into her hand or a foot she won't put on that platform."
"I'm surprised at you, Mrs. Kearney," said Mr. Holohan. "I never thought you would treat us this
way."
"And what way did you treat me?" asked Mrs. Kearney.
Her face was inundated with an angry colour and she looked as if she would attack someone
with her hands.
"I'm asking for my rights." she said.
"You might have some sense of decency," said Mr. Holohan.
"Might I, indeed?... And when I ask when my daughter is going to be paid I can't get a civil
answer."
She tossed her head and assumed a haughty voice:
"You must speak to the secretary. It's not my business. I'm a great fellow fol-the-diddle-I-do."
"I thought you were a lady," said Mr. Holohan, walking away from her abruptly.
 After that Mrs. Kearney's conduct was condemned on all hands: everyone approved of what the
committee had done. She stood at the door, haggard with rage, arguing with her husband and
daughter, gesticulating with them. She waited until it was time for the second part to begin in the
hope that the secretaries would approach her. But Miss Healy had kindly consented to play one or
two accompaniments. Mrs. Kearney had to stand aside to allow the baritone and his accompanist
to pass up to the platform. She stood still for an instant like an angry stone image and, when the
first notes of the song struck her ear, she caught up her daughter's cloak and said to her husband:
"Get a cab!"
He went out at once. Mrs. Kearney wrapped the cloak round her daughter and followed him. As
she passed through the doorway she stopped and glared into Mr. Holohan's face.
"I'm not done with you yet," she said.
"But I'm done with you," said Mr. Holohan.
Kathleen followed her mother meekly. Mr. Holohan began to pace up and down the room, in
order to cool himself for he his skin on fire.
"That's a nice lady!" he said. "O, she's a nice lady!"
"You did the proper thing, Holohan," said Mr. O'Madden Burke, poised upon his umbrella in
approval.
 GRACE
TWO GENTLEMEN who were in the lavatory at the time tried to lift him up: but he was quite
helpless. He lay curled up at the foot of the stairs down which he had fallen. They succeeded in
turning him over. His hat had rolled a few yards away and his clothes were smeared with the filth
and ooze of the floor on which he had lain, face downwards. His eyes were closed and he
breathed with a grunting noise. A thin stream of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.
These two gentlemen and one of the curates carried him up the stairs and laid him down again
on the floor of the bar. In two minutes he was surrounded by a ring of men. The manager of the bar
asked everyone who he was and who was with him. No one knew who he was but one of the
curates said he had served the gentleman with a small rum.
"Was he by himself?" asked the manager.
"No, sir. There was two gentlemen with him."
"And where are they?"
No one knew; a voice said:
"Give him air. He's fainted."
The ring of onlookers distended and closed again elastically. A dark medal of blood had formed
itself near the man's head on the tessellated floor. The manager, alarmed by the grey pallor of the
man's face, sent for a policeman.
His collar was unfastened and his necktie undone. He opened eyes for an instant, sighed and
closed them again. One of gentlemen who had carried him upstairs held a dinged silk hat in his
hand. The manager asked repeatedly did no one know who the injured man was or where had his
friends gone. The door of the bar opened and an immense constable entered. A crowd which had
followed him down the laneway collected outside the door, struggling to look in through the glass
panels.
The manager at once began to narrate what he knew. The constable, a young man with thick
immobile features, listened. He moved his head slowly to right and left and from the manager to the
person on the floor, as if he feared to be the victim some delusion. Then he drew off his glove,
produced a small book from his waist, licked the lead of his pencil and made ready to indite. He
asked in a suspicious provincial accent:
"Who is the man? What's his name and address?"
A young man in a cycling-suit cleared his way through the ring of bystanders. He knelt down
promptly beside the injured man and called for water. The constable knelt down also to help. The
young man washed the blood from the injured man's mouth and then called for some brandy. The
constable repeated the order in an authoritative voice until a curate came running with the glass.
The brandy was forced down the man's throat. In a few seconds he opened his eyes and looked
about him. He looked at the circle of faces and then, understanding, strove to rise to his feet.
"You're all right now?" asked the young man in the cycling-suit.
"Sha,'s nothing," said the injured man, trying to stand up.
He was helped to his feet. The manager said something about a hospital and some of the
bystanders gave advice. The battered silk hat was placed on the man's head. The constable
asked:
"Where do you live?"
The man, without answering, began to twirl the ends of his moustache. He made light of his
accident. It was nothing, he said: only a little accident. He spoke very thickly.
"Where do you live" repeated the constable.
The man said they were to get a cab for him. While the point was being debated a tall agile
gentleman of fair complexion, wearing a long yellow ulster, came from the far end of the bar.
Seeing the spectacle, he called out:
"Hallo, Tom, old man! What's the trouble?"
"Sha,'s nothing," said the man.
The new-comer surveyed the deplorable figure before him and then turned to the constable,
saying:
"It's all right, constable. I'll see him home."
The constable touched his helmet and answered:
"All right, Mr. Power!"
"Come now, Tom," said Mr. Power, taking his friend by the arm. "No bones broken. What? Can
you walk?"
The young man in the cycling-suit took the man by the other arm and the crowd divided.
"How did you get yourself into this mess?" asked Mr. Power.
"The gentleman fell down the stairs," said the young man.
"I' 'ery 'uch o'liged to you, sir," said the injured man.
"Not at all."
"'ant we have a little...?"
"Not now. Not now."
The three men left the bar and the crowd sifted through the doors in to the laneway. The manager
brought the constable to the stairs to inspect the scene of the accident. They agreed that the
gentleman must have missed his footing. The customers returned to the counter and a curate set
about removing the traces of blood from the floor.
When they came out into Grafton Street, Mr. Power whistled for an outsider. The injured man
said again as well as he could.
"I' 'ery 'uch o'liged to you, sir. I hope we'll 'eet again. 'y na'e is Kernan."
The shock and the incipient pain had partly sobered him.
"Don't mention it," said the young man.
They shook hands. Mr. Kernan was hoisted on to the car and, while Mr. Power was giving
directions to the carman, he expressed his gratitude to the young man and regretted that they
could not have a little drink together.
"Another time," said the young man.
The car drove off towards Westmoreland Street. As it passed Ballast Office the clock showed
half-past nine. A keen east wind hit them, blowing from the mouth of the river. Mr. Kernan was
huddled together with cold. His friend asked him to tell how the accident had happened.
"I'an't 'an," he answered, "'y 'ongue is hurt."
"Show."
 The other leaned over the well of the car and peered into Mr. Kernan's mouth but he could not
see. He struck a match and, sheltering it in the shell of his hands, peered again into the mouth
which Mr. Kernan opened obediently. The swaying movement of the car brought the match to and
from the opened mouth. The lower teeth and gums were covered with clotted blood and a minute
piece of the tongue seemed to have been bitten off. The match was blown out.
"That's ugly," said Mr. Power.
"Sha, 's nothing," said Mr. Kernan, closing his mouth and pulling the collar of his filthy coat
across his neck.
Mr. Kernan was a commercial traveller of the old school which believed in the dignity of its
calling. He had never been seen in the city without a silk hat of some decency and a pair of
gaiters. By grace of these two articles of clothing, he said, a man could always pass muster. He
carried on the tradition of his Napoleon, the great Blackwhite, whose memory he evoked at times
by legend and mimicry. Modern business methods had spared him only so far as to allow him a
little office in Crowe Street, on the window blind of which was written the name of his firm with the
address—London, E. C. On the mantelpiece of this little office a little leaden battalion of canisters
was drawn up and on the table before the window stood four or five china bowls which were usually
half full of a black liquid. From these bowls Mr. Kernan tasted tea. He took a mouthful, drew it up,
saturated his palate with it and then spat it forth into the grate. Then he paused to judge.
Mr. Power, a much younger man, was employed in the Royal Irish Constabulary Office in Dublin
Castle. The arc of his social rise intersected the arc of his friend's decline, but Mr. Kernan's
decline was mitigated by the fact that certain of those friends who had known him at his highest
point of success still esteemed him as a character. Mr. Power was one of these friends. His
inexplicable debts were a byword in his circle; he was a debonair young man.
The car halted before a small house on the Glasnevin road and Mr. Kernan was helped into the
house. His wife put him to bed while Mr. Power sat downstairs in the kitchen asking the children
where they went to school and what book they were in. The children—two girls and a boy,
conscious of their father helplessness and of their mother's absence, began some horseplay with
him. He was surprised at their manners and at their accents, and his brow grew thoughtful. After a
while Mrs. Kernan entered the kitchen, exclaiming:
"Such a sight! O, he'll do for himself one day and that's the holy alls of it. He's been drinking
since Friday."
Mr. Power was careful to explain to her that he was not responsible, that he had come on the
scene by the merest accident. Mrs. Kernan, remembering Mr. Power's good offices during
domestic quarrels, as well as many small, but opportune loans, said:
"O, you needn't tell me that, Mr. Power. I know you're a friend of his, not like some of the others
he does be with. They're all right so long as he has money in his pocket to keep him out from his
wife and family. Nice friends! Who was he with tonight, I'd like to know?"
Mr. Power shook his head but said nothing.
"I'm so sorry," she continued, "that I've nothing in the house to offer you. But if you wait a minute
I'll send round to Fogarty's, at the corner."
Mr. Power stood up.
"We were waiting for him to come home with the money. He never seems to think he has a
home at all."
"O, now, Mrs. Kernan," said Mr. Power, "we'll make him turn over a new leaf. I'll talk to Martin.
He's the man. We'll come here one of these nights and talk it over."
She saw him to the door. The carman was stamping up and down the footpath, and swinging his
arms to warm himself.
 "It's very kind of you to bring him home," she said.
"Not at all," said Mr. Power.
He got up on the car. As it drove off he raised his hat to her gaily.
"We'll make a new man of him," he said. "Good-night, Mrs. Kernan."
Mrs. Kernan's puzzled eyes watched the car till it was out of sight. Then she withdrew them, went
into the house and emptied her husband's pockets.
She was an active, practical woman of middle age. Not long before she had celebrated her
silver wedding and renewed her intimacy with her husband by waltzing with him to Mr. Power's
accompaniment. In her days of courtship, Mr. Kernan had seemed to her a not ungallant figure: and
she still hurried to the chapel door whenever a wedding was reported and, seeing the bridal pair,
recalled with vivid pleasure how she had passed out of the Star of the Sea Church in Sandymount,
leaning on the arm of a jovial well-fed man, who was dressed smartly in a frock-coat and lavender
trousers and carried a silk hat gracefully balanced upon his other arm. After three weeks she had
found a wife's life irksome and, later on, when she was beginning to find it unbearable, she had
become a mother. The part of mother presented to her no insuperable difficulties and for twenty-
five years she had kept house shrewdly for her husband. Her two eldest sons were launched. One
was in a draper's shop in Glasgow and the other was clerk to a tea-merchant in Belfast. They were
good sons, wrote regularly and sometimes sent home money. The other children were still at
school.
Mr. Kernan sent a letter to his office next day and remained in bed. She made beef-tea for him
and scolded him roundly. She accepted his frequent intemperance as part of the climate, healed
him dutifully whenever he was sick and always tried to make him eat a breakfast. There were
worse husbands. He had never been violent since the boys had grown up, and she knew that he
would walk to the end of Thomas Street and back again to book even a small order.
Two nights after, his friends came to see him. She brought them up to his bedroom, the air of
which was impregnated with a personal odour, and gave them chairs at the fire. Mr. Kernan's
tongue, the occasional stinging pain of which had made him somewhat irritable during the day,
became more polite. He sat propped up in the bed by pillows and the little colour in his puffy
cheeks made them resemble warm cinders. He apologised to his guests for the disorder of the
room, but at the same time looked at them a little proudly, with a veteran's pride.
He was quite unconscious that he was the victim of a plot which his friends, Mr. Cunningham, Mr.
M'Coy and Mr. Power had disclosed to Mrs. Kernan in the parlour. The idea been Mr. Power's, but
its development was entrusted to Mr. Cunningham. Mr. Kernan came of Protestant stock and,
though he had been converted to the Catholic faith at the time of his marriage, he had not been in
the pale of the Church for twenty years. He was fond, moreover, of giving side-thrusts at
Catholicism.
Mr. Cunningham was the very man for such a case. He was an elder colleague of Mr. Power. His
own domestic life was very happy. People had great sympathy with him, for it was known that he
had married an unpresentable woman who was an incurable drunkard. He had set up house for her
six times; and each time she had pawned the furniture on him.
Everyone had respect for poor Martin Cunningham. He was a thoroughly sensible man,
influential and intelligent. His blade of human knowledge, natural astuteness particularised by long
association with cases in the police courts, had been tempered by brief immersions in the waters
of general philosophy. He was well informed. His friends bowed to his opinions and considered
that his face was like Shakespeare's.
When the plot had been disclosed to her, Mrs. Kernan had said:
"I leave it all in your hands, Mr. Cunningham."
 After a quarter of a century of married life, she had very few illusions left. Religion for her was a
habit, and she suspected that a man of her husband's age would not change greatly before death.
She was tempted to see a curious appropriateness in his accident and, but that she did not wish to
seem bloody-minded, would have told the gentlemen that Mr. Kernan's tongue would not suffer by
being shortened. However, Mr. Cunningham was a capable man; and religion was religion. The
scheme might do good and, at least, it could do no harm. Her beliefs were not extravagant. She
believed steadily in the Sacred Heart as the most generally useful of all Catholic devotions and
approved of the sacraments. Her faith was bounded by her kitchen, but, if she was put to it, she
could believe also in the banshee and in the Holy Ghost.
The gentlemen began to talk of the accident. Mr. Cunningham said that he had once known a
similar case. A man of seventy had bitten off a piece of his tongue during an epileptic fit and the
tongue had filled in again, so that no one could see a trace of the bite.
"Well, I'm not seventy," said the invalid.
"God forbid," said Mr. Cunningham.
"It doesn't pain you now?" asked Mr. M'Coy.
Mr. M'Coy had been at one time a tenor of some reputation. His wife, who had been a soprano,
still taught young children to play the piano at low terms. His line of life had not been the shortest
distance between two points and for short periods he had been driven to live by his wits. He had
been a clerk in the Midland Railway, a canvasser for advertisements for The Irish Times and for
The Freeman's Journal, a town traveller for a coal firm on commission, a private inquiry agent, a
clerk in the office of the Sub-Sheriff, and he had recently become secretary to the City Coroner.
His new office made him professionally interested in Mr. Kernan's case.
"Pain? Not much," answered Mr. Kernan. "But it's so sickening. I feel as if I wanted to retch off."
"That's the boose," said Mr. Cunningham firmly.
"No," said Mr. Kernan. "I think I caught cold on the car. There's something keeps coming into my
throat, phlegm or——"
"Mucus." said Mr. M'Coy.
"It keeps coming like from down in my throat; sickening."
"Yes, yes," said Mr. M'Coy, "that's the thorax."
He looked at Mr. Cunningham and Mr. Power at the same time with an air of challenge. Mr.
Cunningham nodded his head rapidly and Mr. Power said:
"Ah, well, all's well that ends well."
"I'm very much obliged to you, old man," said the invalid.
Mr. Power waved his hand.
"Those other two fellows I was with——"
"Who were you with?" asked Mr. Cunningham.
"A chap. I don't know his name. Damn it now, what's his name? Little chap with sandy hair...."
"And who else?"
"Harford."
"Hm," said Mr. Cunningham.
When Mr. Cunningham made that remark, people were silent. It was known that the speaker had
secret sources of information. In this case the monosyllable had a moral intention. Mr. Harford
sometimes formed one of a little detachment which left the city shortly after noon on Sunday with
the purpose of arriving as soon as possible at some public-house on the outskirts of the city where
its members duly qualified themselves as bona fide travellers. But his fellow-travellers had never
consented to overlook his origin. He had begun life as an obscure financier by lending small sums
of money to workmen at usurious interest. Later on he had become the partner of a very fat, short
gentleman, Mr. Goldberg, in the Liffey Loan Bank. Though he had never embraced more than the
Jewish ethical code, his fellow-Catholics, whenever they had smarted in person or by proxy under
his exactions, spoke of him bitterly as an Irish Jew and an illiterate, and saw divine disapproval of
usury made manifest through the person of his idiot son. At other times they remembered his good
points.
"I wonder where did he go to," said Mr. Kernan.
He wished the details of the incident to remain vague. He wished his friends to think there had
been some mistake, that Mr. Harford and he had missed each other. His friends, who knew quite
well Mr. Harford's manners in drinking were silent. Mr. Power said again:
"All's well that ends well."
Mr. Kernan changed the subject at once.
"That was a decent young chap, that medical fellow," he said. "Only for him——"
"O, only for him," said Mr. Power, "it might have been a case of seven days, without the option of
a fine."
"Yes, yes," said Mr. Kernan, trying to remember. "I remember now there was a policeman.
Decent young fellow, he seemed. How did it happen at all?"
"It happened that you were peloothered, Tom," said Mr. Cunningham gravely.
"True bill," said Mr. Kernan, equally gravely.
"I suppose you squared the constable, Jack," said Mr. M'Coy.
Mr. Power did not relish the use of his Christian name. He was not straight-laced, but he could
not forget that Mr. M'Coy had recently made a crusade in search of valises and portmanteaus to
enable Mrs. M'Coy to fulfil imaginary engagements in the country. More than he resented the fact
that he had been victimised he resented such low playing of the game. He answered the question,
therefore, as if Mr. Kernan had asked it.
The narrative made Mr. Kernan indignant. He was keenly conscious of his citizenship, wished to
live with his city on terms mutually honourable and resented any affront put upon him by those
whom he called country bumpkins.
"Is this what we pay rates for?" he asked. "To feed and clothe these ignorant bostooms... and
they're nothing else."
Mr. Cunningham laughed. He was a Castle official only during office hours.
"How could they be anything else, Tom?" he said.
He assumed a thick, provincial accent and said in a tone of command:
"65, catch your cabbage!"
Everyone laughed. Mr. M'Coy, who wanted to enter the conversation by any door, pretended that
he had never heard the story. Mr. Cunningham said:
"It is supposed—they say, you know—to take place in the depot where they get these thundering
big country fellows, omadhauns, you know, to drill. The sergeant makes them stand in a row
against the wall and hold up their plates."
 He illustrated the story by grotesque gestures.
"At dinner, you know. Then he has a bloody big bowl of cabbage before him on the table and a
bloody big spoon like a shovel. He takes up a wad of cabbage on the spoon and pegs it across
the room and the poor devils have to try and catch it on their plates: 65, catch your cabbage."
Everyone laughed again: but Mr. Kernan was somewhat indignant still. He talked of writing a
letter to the papers.
"These yahoos coming up here," he said, "think they can boss the people. I needn't tell you,
Martin, what kind of men they are."
Mr. Cunningham gave a qualified assent.
"It's like everything else in this world," he said. "You get some bad ones and you get some good
ones."
"O yes, you get some good ones, I admit," said Mr. Kernan, satisfied.
"It's better to have nothing to say to them," said Mr. M'Coy. "That's my opinion!"
Mrs. Kernan entered the room and, placing a tray on the table, said:
"Help yourselves, gentlemen."
Mr. Power stood up to officiate, offering her his chair. She declined it, saying she was ironing
downstairs, and, after having exchanged a nod with Mr. Cunningham behind Mr. Power's back,
prepared to leave the room. Her husband called out to her:
"And have you nothing for me, duckie?"
"O, you! The back of my hand to you!" said Mrs. Kernan tartly.
Her husband called after her:
"Nothing for poor little hubby!"
He assumed such a comical face and voice that the distribution of the bottles of stout took place
amid general merriment.
The gentlemen drank from their glasses, set the glasses again on the table and paused. Then
Mr. Cunningham turned towards Mr. Power and said casually:
"On Thursday night, you said, Jack."
"Thursday, yes," said Mr. Power.
"Righto!" said Mr. Cunningham promptly.
"We can meet in M'Auley's," said Mr. M'Coy. "That'll be the most convenient place."
"But we mustn't be late," said Mr. Power earnestly, "because it is sure to be crammed to the
doors."
"We can meet at half-seven," said Mr. M'Coy.
"Righto!" said Mr. Cunningham.
"Half-seven at M'Auley's be it!"
There was a short silence. Mr. Kernan waited to see whether he would be taken into his friends'
confidence. Then he asked:
"What's in the wind?"
 "O, it's nothing," said Mr. Cunningham. "It's only a little matter that we're arranging about for
Thursday."
"The opera, is it?" said Mr. Kernan.
"No, no," said Mr. Cunningham in an evasive tone, "it's just a little... spiritual matter."
"O," said Mr. Kernan.
There was silence again. Then Mr. Power said, point blank:
"To tell you the truth, Tom, we're going to make a retreat."
"Yes, that's it," said Mr. Cunningham, "Jack and I and M'Coy here—we're all going to wash the
pot."
He uttered the metaphor with a certain homely energy and, encouraged by his own voice,
proceeded:
"You see, we may as well all admit we're a nice collection of scoundrels, one and all. I say, one
and all," he added with gruff charity and turning to Mr. Power. "Own up now!"
"I own up," said Mr. Power.
"And I own up," said Mr. M'Coy.
"So we're going to wash the pot together," said Mr. Cunningham.
A thought seemed to strike him. He turned suddenly to the invalid and said:
"D'ye know what, Tom, has just occurred to me? You night join in and we'd have a four-handed
reel."
"Good idea," said Mr. Power. "The four of us together."
Mr. Kernan was silent. The proposal conveyed very little meaning to his mind, but, understanding
that some spiritual agencies were about to concern themselves on his behalf, he thought he owed
it to his dignity to show a stiff neck. He took no part in the conversation for a long while, but
listened, with an air of calm enmity, while his friends discussed the Jesuits.
"I haven't such a bad opinion of the Jesuits," he said, intervening at length. "They're an educated
order. I believe they mean well, too."
"They're the grandest order in the Church, Tom," said Mr. Cunningham, with enthusiasm. "The
General of the Jesuits stands next to the Pope."
"There's no mistake about it," said Mr. M'Coy, "if you want a thing well done and no flies about,
you go to a Jesuit. They're the boyos have influence. I'll tell you a case in point...."
"The Jesuits are a fine body of men," said Mr. Power.
"It's a curious thing," said Mr. Cunningham, "about the Jesuit Order. Every other order of the
Church had to be reformed at some time or other but the Jesuit Order was never once reformed. It
never fell away."
"Is that so?" asked Mr. M'Coy.
"That's a fact," said Mr. Cunningham. "That's history."
"Look at their church, too," said Mr. Power. "Look at the congregation they have."
"The Jesuits cater for the upper classes," said Mr. M'Coy.
"Of course," said Mr. Power.
 "Yes," said Mr. Kernan. "That's why I have a feeling for them. It's some of those secular priests,
ignorant, bumptious——"
"They're all good men," said Mr. Cunningham, "each in his own way. The Irish priesthood is
honoured all the world over."
"O yes," said Mr. Power.
"Not like some of the other priesthoods on the continent," said Mr. M'Coy, "unworthy of the
name."
"Perhaps you're right," said Mr. Kernan, relenting.
"Of course I'm right," said Mr. Cunningham. "I haven't been in the world all this time and seen
most sides of it without being a judge of character."
The gentlemen drank again, one following another's example. Mr. Kernan seemed to be
weighing something in his mind. He was impressed. He had a high opinion of Mr. Cunningham as
a judge of character and as a reader of faces. He asked for particulars.
"O, it's just a retreat, you know," said Mr. Cunningham. "Father Purdon is giving it. It's for
business men, you know."
"He won't be too hard on us, Tom," said Mr. Power persuasively.
"Father Purdon? Father Purdon?" said the invalid.
"O, you must know him, Tom," said Mr. Cunningham stoutly. "Fine, jolly fellow! He's a man of the
world like ourselves."
"Ah,... yes. I think I know him. Rather red face; tall."
"That's the man."
"And tell me, Martin.... Is he a good preacher?"
"Munno.... It's not exactly a sermon, you know. It's just kind of a friendly talk, you know, in a
common-sense way."
Mr. Kernan deliberated. Mr. M'Coy said:
"Father Tom Burke, that was the boy!"
"O, Father Tom Burke," said Mr. Cunningham, "that was a born orator. Did you ever hear him,
Tom?"
"Did I ever hear him!" said the invalid, nettled. "Rather! I heard him...."
"And yet they say he wasn't much of a theologian," said Mr Cunningham.
"Is that so?" said Mr. M'Coy.
"O, of course, nothing wrong, you know. Only sometimes, they say, he didn't preach what was
quite orthodox."
"Ah!... he was a splendid man," said Mr. M'Coy.
"I heard him once," Mr. Kernan continued. "I forget the subject of his discourse now. Crofton and I
were in the back of the... pit, you know... the——"
"The body," said Mr. Cunningham.
"Yes, in the back near the door. I forget now what.... O yes, it was on the Pope, the late Pope. I
remember it well. Upon my word it was magnificent, the style of the oratory. And his voice! God!
hadn't he a voice! The Prisoner of the Vatican, he called him. I remember Crofton saying to me
when we came out——"
"But he's an Orangeman, Crofton, isn't he?" said Mr. Power.
"'Course he is," said Mr. Kernan, "and a damned decent Orangeman too. We went into Butler's
in Moore Street—faith, was genuinely moved, tell you the God's truth—and I remember well his
very words. Kernan, he said, we worship at different altars, he said, but our belief is the same.
Struck me as very well put."
"There's a good deal in that," said Mr. Power. "There used always be crowds of Protestants in
the chapel where Father Tom was preaching."
"There's not much difference between us," said Mr. M'Coy.
"We both believe in——"
He hesitated for a moment.
"... in the Redeemer. Only they don't believe in the Pope and in the mother of God."
"But, of course," said Mr. Cunningham quietly and effectively, "our religion is the religion, the old,
original faith."
"Not a doubt of it," said Mr. Kernan warmly.
Mrs. Kernan came to the door of the bedroom and announced:
"Here's a visitor for you!"
"Who is it?"
"Mr. Fogarty."
"O, come in! come in!"
A pale, oval face came forward into the light. The arch of its fair trailing moustache was
repeated in the fair eyebrows looped above pleasantly astonished eyes. Mr. Fogarty was a
modest grocer. He had failed in business in a licensed house in the city because his financial
condition had constrained him to tie himself to second-class distillers and brewers. He had
opened a small shop on Glasnevin Road where, he flattered himself, his manners would ingratiate
him with the housewives of the district. He bore himself with a certain grace, complimented little
children and spoke with a neat enunciation. He was not without culture.
Mr. Fogarty brought a gift with him, a half-pint of special whisky. He inquired politely for Mr.
Kernan, placed his gift on the table and sat down with the company on equal terms. Mr. Kernan
appreciated the gift all the more since he was aware that there was a small account for groceries
unsettled between him and Mr. Fogarty. He said:
"I wouldn't doubt you, old man. Open that, Jack, will you?"
Mr. Power again officiated. Glasses were rinsed and five small measures of whisky were
poured out. This new influence enlivened the conversation. Mr. Fogarty, sitting on a small area of
the chair, was specially interested.
"Pope Leo XIII," said Mr. Cunningham, "was one of the lights of the age. His great idea, you
know, was the union of the Latin and Greek Churches. That was the aim of his life."
"I often heard he was one of the most intellectual men in Europe," said Mr. Power. "I mean, apart
from his being Pope."
"So he was," said Mr. Cunningham, "if not the most so. His motto, you know, as Pope, was Lux
upon Lux—Light upon Light."
"No, no," said Mr. Fogarty eagerly. "I think you're wrong there. It was Lux in Tenebris, I think
—Light in Darkness."
"O yes," said Mr. M'Coy, "Tenebrae."
"Allow me," said Mr. Cunningham positively, "it was Lux upon Lux. And Pius IX his predecessor's
motto was Crux upon Crux—that is, Cross upon Cross—to show the difference between their two
pontificates."
The inference was allowed. Mr. Cunningham continued.
"Pope Leo, you know, was a great scholar and a poet."
"He had a strong face," said Mr. Kernan.
"Yes," said Mr. Cunningham. "He wrote Latin poetry."
"Is that so?" said Mr. Fogarty.
Mr. M'Coy tasted his whisky contentedly and shook his head with a double intention, saying:
"That's no joke, I can tell you."
"We didn't learn that, Tom," said Mr. Power, following Mr. M'Coy's example, "when we went to the
penny-a-week school."
"There was many a good man went to the penny-a-week school with a sod of turf under his
oxter," said Mr. Kernan sententiously. "The old system was the best: plain honest education. None
of your modern trumpery...."
"Quite right," said Mr. Power.
"No superfluities," said Mr. Fogarty.
He enunciated the word and then drank gravely.
"I remember reading," said Mr. Cunningham, "that one of Pope Leo's poems was on the
invention of the photograph—in Latin, of course."
"On the photograph!" exclaimed Mr. Kernan.
"Yes," said Mr. Cunningham.
He also drank from his glass.
"Well, you know," said Mr. M'Coy, "isn't the photograph wonderful when you come to think of it?"
"O, of course," said Mr. Power, "great minds can see things."
"As the poet says: Great minds are very near to madness," said Mr. Fogarty.
Mr. Kernan seemed to be troubled in mind. He made an effort to recall the Protestant theology
on some thorny points and in the end addressed Mr. Cunningham.
"Tell me, Martin," he said. "Weren't some of the popes—of course, not our present man, or his
predecessor, but some of the old popes—not exactly... you know... up to the knocker?"
There was a silence. Mr. Cunningham said
"O, of course, there were some bad lots... But the astonishing thing is this. Not one of them, not
the biggest drunkard, not the most... out-and-out ruffian, not one of them ever preached ex
cathedra a word of false doctrine. Now isn't that an astonishing thing?"
"That is," said Mr. Kernan.
"Yes, because when the Pope speaks ex cathedra," Mr. Fogarty explained, "he is infallible."
 "Yes," said Mr. Cunningham.
"O, I know about the infallibility of the Pope. I remember I was younger then.... Or was it
that——?"
Mr. Fogarty interrupted. He took up the bottle and helped the others to a little more. Mr. M'Coy,
seeing that there was not enough to go round, pleaded that he had not finished his first measure.
The others accepted under protest. The light music of whisky falling into glasses made an
agreeable interlude.
"What's that you were saying, Tom?" asked Mr. M'Coy.
"Papal infallibility," said Mr. Cunningham, "that was the greatest scene in the whole history of the
Church."
"How was that, Martin?" asked Mr. Power.
Mr. Cunningham held up two thick fingers.
"In the sacred college, you know, of cardinals and archbishops and bishops there were two men
who held out against it while the others were all for it. The whole conclave except these two was
unanimous. No! They wouldn't have it!"
"Ha!" said Mr. M'Coy.
"And they were a German cardinal by the name of Dolling... or Dowling... or——"
"Dowling was no German, and that's a sure five," said Mr. Power, laughing.
"Well, this great German cardinal, whatever his name was, was one; and the other was John
MacHale."
"What?" cried Mr. Kernan. "Is it John of Tuam?"
"Are you sure of that now?" asked Mr. Fogarty dubiously. "I thought it was some Italian or
American."
"John of Tuam," repeated Mr. Cunningham, "was the man."
He drank and the other gentlemen followed his lead. Then he resumed:
"There they were at it, all the cardinals and bishops and archbishops from all the ends of the
earth and these two fighting dog and devil until at last the Pope himself stood up and declared
infallibility a dogma of the Church ex cathedra. On the very moment John MacHale, who had been
arguing and arguing against it, stood up and shouted out with the voice of a lion: 'Credo!'"
"I believe!" said Mr. Fogarty.
"Credo!" said Mr. Cunningham "That showed the faith he had. He submitted the moment the
Pope spoke."
"And what about Dowling?" asked Mr. M'Coy.
"The German cardinal wouldn't submit. He left the church."
Mr. Cunningham's words had built up the vast image of the church in the minds of his hearers.
His deep, raucous voice had thrilled them as it uttered the word of belief and submission. When
Mrs. Kernan came into the room, drying her hands she came into a solemn company. She did not
disturb the silence, but leaned over the rail at the foot of the bed.
"I once saw John MacHale," said Mr. Kernan, "and I'll never forget it as long as I live."
He turned towards his wife to be confirmed.
 "I often told you that?"
Mrs. Kernan nodded.
"It was at the unveiling of Sir John Gray's statue. Edmund Dwyer Gray was speaking, blathering
away, and here was this old fellow, crabbed-looking old chap, looking at him from under his bushy
eyebrows."
Mr. Kernan knitted his brows and, lowering his head like an angry bull, glared at his wife.
"God!" he exclaimed, resuming his natural face, "I never saw such an eye in a man's head. It was
as much as to say: I have you properly taped, my lad. He had an eye like a hawk."
"None of the Grays was any good," said Mr. Power.
There was a pause again. Mr. Power turned to Mrs. Kernan and said with abrupt joviality:
"Well, Mrs. Kernan, we're going to make your man here a good holy pious and God-fearing
Roman Catholic."
He swept his arm round the company inclusively.
"We're all going to make a retreat together and confess our sins—and God knows we want it
badly."
"I don't mind," said Mr. Kernan, smiling a little nervously.
Mrs. Kernan thought it would be wiser to conceal her satisfaction. So she said:
"I pity the poor priest that has to listen to your tale."
Mr. Kernan's expression changed.
"If he doesn't like it," he said bluntly, "he can... do the other thing. I'll just tell him my little tale of
woe. I'm not such a bad fellow——"
Mr. Cunningham intervened promptly.
"We'll all renounce the devil," he said, "together, not forgetting his works and pomps."
"Get behind me, Satan!" said Mr. Fogarty, laughing and looking at the others.
Mr. Power said nothing. He felt completely out-generalled. But a pleased expression flickered
across his face.
"All we have to do," said Mr. Cunningham, "is to stand up with lighted candles in our hands and
renew our baptismal vows."
"O, don't forget the candle, Tom," said Mr. M'Coy, "whatever you do."
"What?" said Mr. Kernan. "Must I have a candle?"
"O yes," said Mr. Cunningham.
"No, damn it all," said Mr. Kernan sensibly, "I draw the line there. I'll do the job right enough. I'll do
the retreat business and confession, and... all that business. But... no candles! No, damn it all, I bar
the candles!"
He shook his head with farcical gravity.
"Listen to that!" said his wife.
"I bar the candles," said Mr. Kernan, conscious of having created an effect on his audience and
continuing to shake his head to and fro. "I bar the magic-lantern business."
 Everyone laughed heartily.
"There's a nice Catholic for you!" said his wife.
"No candles!" repeated Mr. Kernan obdurately. "That's off!"
The transept of the Jesuit Church in Gardiner Street was almost full; and still at every moment
gentlemen entered from the side door and, directed by the lay-brother, walked on tiptoe along the
aisles until they found seating accommodation. The gentlemen were all well dressed and orderly.
The light of the lamps of the church fell upon an assembly of black clothes and white collars,
relieved here and there by tweeds, on dark mottled pillars of green marble and on lugubrious
canvases. The gentlemen sat in the benches, having hitched their trousers slightly above their
knees and laid their hats in security. They sat well back and gazed formally at the distant speck of
red light which was suspended before the high altar.
In one of the benches near the pulpit sat Mr. Cunningham and Mr. Kernan. In the bench behind
sat Mr. M'Coy alone: and in the bench behind him sat Mr. Power and Mr. Fogarty. Mr. M'Coy had
tried unsuccessfully to find a place in the bench with the others, and, when the party had settled
down in the form of a quincunx, he had tried unsuccessfully to make comic remarks. As these had
not been well received, he had desisted. Even he was sensible of the decorous atmosphere and
even he began to respond to the religious stimulus. In a whisper, Mr. Cunningham drew Mr.
Kernan's attention to Mr. Harford, the moneylender, who sat some distance off, and to Mr. Fanning,
the registration agent and mayor maker of the city, who was sitting immediately under the pulpit
beside one of the newly elected councillors of the ward. To the right sat old Michael Grimes, the
owner of three pawnbroker's shops, and Dan Hogan's nephew, who was up for the job in the Town
Clerk's office. Farther in front sat Mr. Hendrick, the chief reporter of The Freeman's Journal, and
poor O'Carroll, an old friend of Mr. Kernan's, who had been at one time a considerable commercial
figure. Gradually, as he recognised familiar faces, Mr. Kernan began to feel more at home. His hat,
which had been rehabilitated by his wife, rested upon his knees. Once or twice he pulled down his
cuffs with one hand while he held the brim of his hat lightly, but firmly, with the other hand.
A powerful-looking figure, the upper part of which was draped with a white surplice, was
observed to be struggling into the pulpit. Simultaneously the congregation unsettled, produced
handkerchiefs and knelt upon them with care. Mr. Kernan followed the general example. The
priest's figure now stood upright in the pulpit, two-thirds of its bulk, crowned by a massive red face,
appearing above the balustrade.
Father Purdon knelt down, turned towards the red speck of light and, covering his face with his
hands, prayed. After an interval, he uncovered his face and rose. The congregation rose also and
settled again on its benches. Mr. Kernan restored his hat to its original position on his knee and
presented an attentive face to the preacher. The preacher turned back each wide sleeve of his
surplice with an elaborate large gesture and slowly surveyed the array of faces. Then he said:
"For the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light. Wherefore
make unto yourselves friends out of the mammon of iniquity so that when you die they may receive
you into everlasting dwellings."
Father Purdon developed the text with resonant assurance. It was one of the most difficult texts
in all the Scriptures, he said, to interpret properly. It was a text which might seem to the casual
observer at variance with the lofty morality elsewhere preached by Jesus Christ. But, he told his
hearers, the text had seemed to him specially adapted for the guidance of those whose lot it was
to lead the life of the world and who yet wished to lead that life not in the manner of worldlings. It
was a text for business men and professional men. Jesus Christ with His divine understanding of
every cranny of our human nature, understood that all men were not called to the religious life, that
by far the vast majority were forced to live in the world, and, to a certain extent, for the world: and in
this sentence He designed to give them a word of counsel, setting before them as exemplars in
the religious life those very worshippers of Mammon who were of all men the least solicitous in
matters religious.
 He told his hearers that he was there that evening for no terrifying, no extravagant purpose; but
as a man of the world speaking to his fellow-men. He came to speak to business men and he
would speak to them in a businesslike way. If he might use the metaphor, he said, he was their
spiritual accountant; and he wished each and every one of his hearers to open his books, the
books of his spiritual life, and see if they tallied accurately with conscience.
Jesus Christ was not a hard taskmaster. He understood our little failings, understood the
weakness of our poor fallen nature, understood the temptations of this life. We might have had, we
all had from time to time, our temptations: we might have, we all had, our failings. But one thing
only, he said, he would ask of his hearers. And that was: to be straight and manly with God. If their
accounts tallied in every point to say:
"Well, I have verified my accounts. I find all well."
But if, as might happen, there were some discrepancies, to admit the truth, to be frank and say
like a man:
"Well, I have looked into my accounts. I find this wrong and this wrong. But, with God's grace, I
will rectify this and this. I will set right my accounts."
 THE DEAD
LILY, the caretaker's daughter, was literally run off her feet. Hardly had she brought one
gentleman into the little pantry behind the office on the ground floor and helped him off with his
overcoat than the wheezy hall-door bell clanged again and she had to scamper along the bare
hallway to let in another guest. It was well for her she had not to attend to the ladies also. But Miss
Kate and Miss Julia had thought of that and had converted the bathroom upstairs into a ladies'
dressing-room. Miss Kate and Miss Julia were there, gossiping and laughing and fussing, walking
after each other to the head of the stairs, peering down over the banisters and calling down to Lily
to ask her who had come.
It was always a great affair, the Misses Morkan's annual dance. Everybody who knew them
came to it, members of the family, old friends of the family, the members of Julia's choir, any of
Kate's pupils that were grown up enough, and even some of Mary Jane's pupils too. Never once
had it fallen flat. For years and years it had gone off in splendid style, as long as anyone could
remember; ever since Kate and Julia, after the death of their brother Pat, had left the house in
Stoney Batter and taken Mary Jane, their only niece, to live with them in the dark, gaunt house on
Usher's Island, the upper part of which they had rented from Mr. Fulham, the corn-factor on the
ground floor. That was a good thirty years ago if it was a day. Mary Jane, who was then a little girl
in short clothes, was now the main prop of the household, for she had the organ in Haddington
Road. She had been through the Academy and gave a pupils' concert every year in the upper room
of the Antient Concert Rooms. Many of her pupils belonged to the better-class families on the
Kingstown and Dalkey line. Old as they were, her aunts also did their share. Julia, though she was
quite grey, was still the leading soprano in Adam and Eve's, and Kate, being too feeble to go about
much, gave music lessons to beginners on the old square piano in the back room. Lily, the
caretaker's daughter, did housemaid's work for them. Though their life was modest, they believed
in eating well; the best of everything: diamond-bone sirloins, three-shilling tea and the best bottled
stout. But Lily seldom made a mistake in the orders, so that she got on well with her three
mistresses. They were fussy, that was all. But the only thing they would not stand was back
answers.
Of course, they had good reason to be fussy on such a night. And then it was long after ten
o'clock and yet there was no sign of Gabriel and his wife. Besides they were dreadfully afraid that
Freddy Malins might turn up screwed. They would not wish for worlds that any of Mary Jane's pupils
should see him under the influence; and when he was like that it was sometimes very hard to
manage him. Freddy Malins always came late, but they wondered what could be keeping Gabriel:
and that was what brought them every two minutes to the banisters to ask Lily had Gabriel or
Freddy come.
"O, Mr. Conroy," said Lily to Gabriel when she opened the door for him, "Miss Kate and Miss
Julia thought you were never coming. Good-night, Mrs. Conroy."
"I'll engage they did," said Gabriel, "but they forget that my wife here takes three mortal hours to
dress herself."
He stood on the mat, scraping the snow from his goloshes, while Lily led his wife to the foot of
the stairs and called out:
"Miss Kate, here's Mrs. Conroy."
Kate and Julia came toddling down the dark stairs at once. Both of them kissed Gabriel's wife,
said she must be perished alive, and asked was Gabriel with her.
"Here I am as right as the mail, Aunt Kate! Go on up. I'll follow," called out Gabriel from the dark.
He continued scraping his feet vigorously while the three women went upstairs, laughing, to the
ladies' dressing-room. A light fringe of snow lay like a cape on the shoulders of his overcoat and
like toecaps on the toes of his goloshes; and, as the buttons of his overcoat slipped with a
squeaking noise through the snow-stiffened frieze, a cold, fragrant air from out-of-doors escaped
from crevices and folds.
"Is it snowing again, Mr. Conroy?" asked Lily.
She had preceded him into the pantry to help him off with his overcoat. Gabriel smiled at the
three syllables she had given his surname and glanced at her. She was a slim; growing girl, pale in
complexion and with hay-coloured hair. The gas in the pantry made her look still paler. Gabriel had
known her when she was a child and used to sit on the lowest step nursing a rag doll.
"Yes, Lily," he answered, "and I think we're in for a night of it."
He looked up at the pantry ceiling, which was shaking with the stamping and shuffling of feet on
the floor above, listened for a moment to the piano and then glanced at the girl, who was folding his
overcoat carefully at the end of a shelf.
"Tell me. Lily," he said in a friendly tone, "do you still go to school?"
"O no, sir," she answered. "I'm done schooling this year and more."
"O, then," said Gabriel gaily, "I suppose we'll be going to your wedding one of these fine days
with your young man, eh?"
The girl glanced back at him over her shoulder and said with great bitterness:
"The men that is now is only all palaver and what they can get out of you."
Gabriel coloured, as if he felt he had made a mistake and, without looking at her, kicked off his
goloshes and flicked actively with his muffler at his patent-leather shoes.
He was a stout, tallish young man. The high colour of his cheeks pushed upwards even to his
forehead, where it scattered itself in a few formless patches of pale red; and on his hairless face
there scintillated restlessly the polished lenses and the bright gilt rims of the glasses which
screened his delicate and restless eyes. His glossy black hair was parted in the middle and
brushed in a long curve behind his ears where it curled slightly beneath the groove left by his hat.
When he had flicked lustre into his shoes he stood up and pulled his waistcoat down more tightly
on his plump body. Then he took a coin rapidly from his pocket.
"O Lily," he said, thrusting it into her hands, "it's Christmastime, isn't it? Just... here's a little...."
He walked rapidly towards the door.
"O no, sir!" cried the girl, following him. "Really, sir, I wouldn't take it."
"Christmas-time! Christmas-time!" said Gabriel, almost trotting to the stairs and waving his hand
to her in deprecation.
The girl, seeing that he had gained the stairs, called out after him:
"Well, thank you, sir."
He waited outside the drawing-room door until the waltz should finish, listening to the skirts that
swept against it and to the shuffling of feet. He was still discomposed by the girl's bitter and
sudden retort. It had cast a gloom over him which he tried to dispel by arranging his cuffs and the
bows of his tie. He then took from his waistcoat pocket a little paper and glanced at the headings
he had made for his speech. He was undecided about the lines from Robert Browning, for he
feared they would be above the heads of his hearers. Some quotation that they would recognise
from Shakespeare or from the Melodies would be better. The indelicate clacking of the men's
heels and the shuffling of their soles reminded him that their grade of culture differed from his. He
would only make himself ridiculous by quoting poetry to them which they could not understand.
They would think that he was airing his superior education. He would fail with them just as he had
failed with the girl in the pantry. He had taken up a wrong tone. His whole speech was a mistake
from first to last, an utter failure.
Just then his aunts and his wife came out of the ladies' dressing-room. His aunts were two small,
plainly dressed old women. Aunt Julia was an inch or so the taller. Her hair, drawn low over the tops
of her ears, was grey; and grey also, with darker shadows, was her large flaccid face. Though she
was stout in build and stood erect, her slow eyes and parted lips gave her the appearance of a
woman who did not know where she was or where she was going. Aunt Kate was more vivacious.
Her face, healthier than her sister's, was all puckers and creases, like a shrivelled red apple, and
her hair, braided in the same old-fashioned way, had not lost its ripe nut colour.
They both kissed Gabriel frankly. He was their favourite nephew the son of their dead elder
sister, Ellen, who had married T. J. Conroy of the Port and Docks.
"Gretta tells me you're not going to take a cab back to Monkstown tonight, Gabriel," said Aunt
Kate.
"No," said Gabriel, turning to his wife, "we had quite enough of that last year, hadn't we? Don't
you remember, Aunt Kate, what a cold Gretta got out of it? Cab windows rattling all the way, and
the east wind blowing in after we passed Merrion. Very jolly it was. Gretta caught a dreadful cold."
Aunt Kate frowned severely and nodded her head at every word.
"Quite right, Gabriel, quite right," she said. "You can't be too careful."
"But as for Gretta there," said Gabriel, "she'd walk home in the snow if she were let."
Mrs. Conroy laughed.
"Don't mind him, Aunt Kate," she said. "He's really an awful bother, what with green shades for
Tom's eyes at night and making him do the dumb-bells, and forcing Eva to eat the stirabout. The
poor child! And she simply hates the sight of it!... O, but you'll never guess what he makes me wear
now!"
She broke out into a peal of laughter and glanced at her husband, whose admiring and happy
eyes had been wandering from her dress to her face and hair. The two aunts laughed heartily, too,
for Gabriel's solicitude was a standing joke with them.
"Goloshes!" said Mrs. Conroy. "That's the latest. Whenever it's wet underfoot I must put on my
galoshes. Tonight even, he wanted me to put them on, but I wouldn't. The next thing he'll buy me will
be a diving suit."
Gabriel laughed nervously and patted his tie reassuringly, while Aunt Kate nearly doubled herself,
so heartily did she enjoy the joke. The smile soon faded from Aunt Julia's face and her mirthless
eyes were directed towards her nephew's face. After a pause she asked:
"And what are goloshes, Gabriel?"
"Goloshes, Julia!" exclaimed her sister "Goodness me, don't you know what goloshes are? You
wear them over your... over your boots, Gretta, isn't it?"
"Yes," said Mrs. Conroy. "Guttapercha things. We both have a pair now. Gabriel says everyone
wears them on the Continent."
"O, on the Continent," murmured Aunt Julia, nodding her head slowly.
Gabriel knitted his brows and said, as if he were slightly angered:
"It's nothing very wonderful, but Gretta thinks it very funny because she says the word reminds
her of Christy Minstrels."
"But tell me, Gabriel," said Aunt Kate, with brisk tact. "Of course, you've seen about the room.
Gretta was saying..."
 "O, the room is all right," replied Gabriel. "I've taken one in the Gresham."
"To be sure," said Aunt Kate, "by far the best thing to do. And the children, Gretta, you're not
anxious about them?"
"O, for one night," said Mrs. Conroy. "Besides, Bessie will look after them."
"To be sure," said Aunt Kate again. "What a comfort it is to have a girl like that, one you can
depend on! There's that Lily, I'm sure I don't know what has come over her lately. She's not the girl
she was at all."
Gabriel was about to ask his aunt some questions on this point, but she broke off suddenly to
gaze after her sister, who had wandered down the stairs and was craning her neck over the
banisters.
"Now, I ask you," she said almost testily, "where is Julia going? Julia! Julia! Where are you
going?"
Julia, who had gone half way down one flight, came back and announced blandly:
"Here's Freddy."
At the same moment a clapping of hands and a final flourish of the pianist told that the waltz had
ended. The drawing-room door was opened from within and some couples came out. Aunt Kate
drew Gabriel aside hurriedly and whispered into his ear:
"Slip down, Gabriel, like a good fellow and see if he's all right, and don't let him up if he's
screwed. I'm sure he's screwed. I'm sure he is."
Gabriel went to the stairs and listened over the banisters. He could hear two persons talking in
the pantry. Then he recognised Freddy Malins' laugh. He went down the stairs noisily.
"It's such a relief," said Aunt Kate to Mrs. Conroy, "that Gabriel is here. I always feel easier in my
mind when he's here.... Julia, there's Miss Daly and Miss Power will take some refreshment.
Thanks for your beautiful waltz, Miss Daly. It made lovely time."
A tall wizen-faced man, with a stiff grizzled moustache and swarthy skin, who was passing out
with his partner, said:
"And may we have some refreshment, too, Miss Morkan?"
"Julia," said Aunt Kate summarily, "and here's Mr. Browne and Miss Furlong. Take them in, Julia,
with Miss Daly and Miss Power."
"I'm the man for the ladies," said Mr. Browne, pursing his lips until his moustache bristled and
smiling in all his wrinkles. "You know, Miss Morkan, the reason they are so fond of me is——"
He did not finish his sentence, but, seeing that Aunt Kate was out of earshot, at once led the
three young ladies into the back room. The middle of the room was occupied by two square tables
placed end to end, and on these Aunt Julia and the caretaker were straightening and smoothing a
large cloth. On the sideboard were arrayed dishes and plates, and glasses and bundles of knives
and forks and spoons. The top of the closed square piano served also as a sideboard for viands
and sweets. At a smaller sideboard in one corner two young men were standing, drinking hop-
bitters.
Mr. Browne led his charges thither and invited them all, in jest, to some ladies' punch, hot, strong
and sweet. As they said they never took anything strong, he opened three bottles of lemonade for
them. Then he asked one of the young men to move aside, and, taking hold of the decanter, filled
out for himself a goodly measure of whisky. The young men eyed him respectfully while he took a
trial sip.
"God help me," he said, smiling, "it's the doctor's orders."
 His wizened face broke into a broader smile, and the three young ladies laughed in musical
echo to his pleasantry, swaying their bodies to and fro, with nervous jerks of their shoulders. The
boldest said:
"O, now, Mr. Browne, I'm sure the doctor never ordered anything of the kind."
Mr. Browne took another sip of his whisky and said, with sidling mimicry:
"Well, you see, I'm like the famous Mrs. Cassidy, who is reported to have said: 'Now, Mary
Grimes, if I don't take it, make me take it, for I feel I want it.'"
His hot face had leaned forward a little too confidentially and he had assumed a very low Dublin
accent so that the young ladies, with one instinct, received his speech in silence. Miss Furlong,
who was one of Mary Jane's pupils, asked Miss Daly what was the name of the pretty waltz she
had played; and Mr. Browne, seeing that he was ignored, turned promptly to the two young men
who were more appreciative.
A red-faced young woman, dressed in pansy, came into the room, excitedly clapping her hands
and crying:
"Quadrilles! Quadrilles!"
Close on her heels came Aunt Kate, crying:
"Two gentlemen and three ladies, Mary Jane!"
"O, here's Mr. Bergin and Mr. Kerrigan," said Mary Jane. "Mr. Kerrigan, will you take Miss
Power? Miss Furlong, may I get you a partner, Mr. Bergin. O, that'll just do now."
"Three ladies, Mary Jane," said Aunt Kate.
The two young gentlemen asked the ladies if they might have the pleasure, and Mary Jane
turned to Miss Daly.
"O, Miss Daly, you're really awfully good, after playing for the last two dances, but really we're so
short of ladies tonight."
"I don't mind in the least, Miss Morkan."
"But I've a nice partner for you, Mr. Bartell D'Arcy, the tenor. I'll get him to sing later on. All Dublin
is raving about him."
"Lovely voice, lovely voice!" said Aunt Kate.
As the piano had twice begun the prelude to the first figure Mary Jane led her recruits quickly
from the room. They had hardly gone when Aunt Julia wandered slowly into the room, looking
behind her at something.
"What is the matter, Julia?" asked Aunt Kate anxiously. "Who is it?"
Julia, who was carrying in a column of table-napkins, turned to her sister and said, simply, as if
the question had surprised her:
"It's only Freddy, Kate, and Gabriel with him."
In fact right behind her Gabriel could be seen piloting Freddy Malins across the landing. The
latter, a young man of about forty, was of Gabriel's size and build, with very round shoulders. His
face was fleshy and pallid, touched with colour only at the thick hanging lobes of his ears and at the
wide wings of his nose. He had coarse features, a blunt nose, a convex and receding brow, tumid
and protruded lips. His heavy-lidded eyes and the disorder of his scanty hair made him look
sleepy. He was laughing heartily in a high key at a story which he had been telling Gabriel on the
stairs and at the same time rubbing the knuckles of his left fist backwards and forwards into his left
eye.
 "Good-evening, Freddy," said Aunt Julia.
Freddy Malins bade the Misses Morkan good-evening in what seemed an offhand fashion by
reason of the habitual catch in his voice and then, seeing that Mr. Browne was grinning at him from
the sideboard, crossed the room on rather shaky legs and began to repeat in an undertone the
story he had just told to Gabriel.
"He's not so bad, is he?" said Aunt Kate to Gabriel.
Gabriel's brows were dark but he raised them quickly and answered:
"O, no, hardly noticeable."
"Now, isn't he a terrible fellow!" she said. "And his poor mother made him take the pledge on
New Year's Eve. But come on, Gabriel, into the drawing-room."
Before leaving the room with Gabriel she signalled to Mr. Browne by frowning and shaking her
forefinger in warning to and fro. Mr. Browne nodded in answer and, when she had gone, said to
Freddy Malins:
"Now, then, Teddy, I'm going to fill you out a good glass of lemonade just to buck you up."
Freddy Malins, who was nearing the climax of his story, waved the offer aside impatiently but Mr.
Browne, having first called Freddy Malins' attention to a disarray in his dress, filled out and handed
him a full glass of lemonade. Freddy Malins' left hand accepted the glass mechanically, his right
hand being engaged in the mechanical readjustment of his dress. Mr. Browne, whose face was
once more wrinkling with mirth, poured out for himself a glass of whisky while Freddy Malins
exploded, before he had well reached the climax of his story, in a kink of high-pitched bronchitic
laughter and, setting down his untasted and overflowing glass, began to rub the knuckles of his left
fist backwards and forwards into his left eye, repeating words of his last phrase as well as his fit of
laughter would allow him.
Gabriel could not listen while Mary Jane was playing her Academy piece, full of runs and difficult
passages, to the hushed drawing-room. He liked music but the piece she was playing had no
melody for him and he doubted whether it had any melody for the other listeners, though they had
begged Mary Jane to play something. Four young men, who had come from the refreshment-room
to stand in the doorway at the sound of the piano, had gone away quietly in couples after a few
minutes. The only persons who seemed to follow the music were Mary Jane herself, her hands
racing along the key-board or lifted from it at the pauses like those of a priestess in momentary
imprecation, and Aunt Kate standing at her elbow to turn the page.
Gabriel's eyes, irritated by the floor, which glittered with beeswax under the heavy chandelier,
wandered to the wall above the piano. A picture of the balcony scene in Romeo and Juliet hung
there and beside it was a picture of the two murdered princes in the Tower which Aunt Julia had
worked in red, blue and brown wools when she was a girl. Probably in the school they had gone to
as girls that kind of work had been taught for one year. His mother had worked for him as a
birthday present a waistcoat of purple tabinet, with little foxes' heads upon it, lined with brown satin
and having round mulberry buttons. It was strange that his mother had had no musical talent though
Aunt Kate used to call her the brains carrier of the Morkan family. Both she and Julia had always
seemed a little proud of their serious and matronly sister. Her photograph stood before the
pierglass. She held an open book on her knees and was pointing out something in it to
Constantine who, dressed in a man-o-war suit, lay at her feet. It was she who had chosen the name
of her sons for she was very sensible of the dignity of family life. Thanks to her, Constantine was
now senior curate in Balbrigan and, thanks to her, Gabriel himself had taken his degree in the
Royal University. A shadow passed over his face as he remembered her sullen opposition to his
marriage. Some slighting phrases she had used still rankled in his memory; she had once spoken
of Gretta as being country cute and that was not true of Gretta at all. It was Gretta who had nursed
her during all her last long illness in their house at Monkstown.
 He knew that Mary Jane must be near the end of her piece for she was playing again the
opening melody with runs of scales after every bar and while he waited for the end the resentment
died down in his heart. The piece ended with a trill of octaves in the treble and a final deep octave
in the bass. Great applause greeted Mary Jane as, blushing and rolling up her music nervously,
she escaped from the room. The most vigorous clapping came from the four young men in the
doorway who had gone away to the refreshment-room at the beginning of the piece but had come
back when the piano had stopped.
Lancers were arranged. Gabriel found himself partnered with Miss Ivors. She was a frank-
mannered talkative young lady, with a freckled face and prominent brown eyes. She did not wear a
low-cut bodice and the large brooch which was fixed in the front of her collar bore on it an Irish
device and motto.
When they had taken their places she said abruptly:
"I have a crow to pluck with you."
"With me?" said Gabriel.
She nodded her head gravely.
"What is it?" asked Gabriel, smiling at her solemn manner.
"Who is G. C.?" answered Miss Ivors, turning her eyes upon him.
Gabriel coloured and was about to knit his brows, as if he did not understand, when she said
bluntly:
"O, innocent Amy! I have found out that you write for The Daily Express. Now, aren't you
ashamed of yourself?"
"Why should I be ashamed of myself?" asked Gabriel, blinking his eyes and trying to smile.
"Well, I'm ashamed of you," said Miss Ivors frankly. "To say you'd write for a paper like that. I
didn't think you were a West Briton."
A look of perplexity appeared on Gabriel's face. It was true that he wrote a literary column every
Wednesday in The Daily Express, for which he was paid fifteen shillings. But that did not make him
a West Briton surely. The books he received for review were almost more welcome than the paltry
cheque. He loved to feel the covers and turn over the pages of newly printed books. Nearly every
day when his teaching in the college was ended he used to wander down the quays to the second-
hand booksellers, to Hickey's on Bachelor's Walk, to Web's or Massey's on Aston's Quay, or to
O'Clohissey's in the bystreet. He did not know how to meet her charge. He wanted to say that
literature was above politics. But they were friends of many years' standing and their careers had
been parallel, first at the University and then as teachers: he could not risk a grandiose phrase with
her. He continued blinking his eyes and trying to smile and murmured lamely that he saw nothing
political in writing reviews of books.
When their turn to cross had come he was still perplexed and inattentive. Miss Ivors promptly
took his hand in a warm grasp and said in a soft friendly tone:
"Of course, I was only joking. Come, we cross now."
When they were together again she spoke of the University question and Gabriel felt more at
ease. A friend of hers had shown her his review of Browning's poems. That was how she had
found out the secret: but she liked the review immensely. Then she said suddenly:
"O, Mr. Conroy, will you come for an excursion to the Aran Isles this summer? We're going to stay
there a whole month. It will be splendid out in the Atlantic. You ought to come. Mr. Clancy is coming,
and Mr. Kilkelly and Kathleen Kearney. It would be splendid for Gretta too if she'd come. She's
from Connacht, isn't she?"
 "Her people are," said Gabriel shortly.
"But you will come, won't you?" said Miss Ivors, laying her arm hand eagerly on his arm.
"The fact is," said Gabriel, "I have just arranged to go——"
"Go where?" asked Miss Ivors.
"Well, you know, every year I go for a cycling tour with some fellows and so——"
"But where?" asked Miss Ivors.
"Well, we usually go to France or Belgium or perhaps Germany," said Gabriel awkwardly.
"And why do you go to France and Belgium," said Miss Ivors, "instead of visiting your own land?
"
"Well," said Gabriel, "it's partly to keep in touch with the languages and partly for a change."
"And haven't you your own language to keep in touch with—Irish?" asked Miss Ivors.
"Well," said Gabriel, "if it comes to that, you know, Irish is not my language."
Their neighbours had turned to listen to the cross-examination. Gabriel glanced right and left
nervously and tried to keep his good humour under the ordeal which was making a blush invade
his forehead.
"And haven't you your own land to visit," continued Miss Ivors, "that you know nothing of, your
own people, and your own country?"
"O, to tell you the truth," retorted Gabriel suddenly, "I'm sick of my own country, sick of it!"
"Why?" asked Miss Ivors.
Gabriel did not answer for his retort had heated him.
"Why?" repeated Miss Ivors.
They had to go visiting together and, as he had not answered her, Miss Ivors said warmly:
"Of course, you've no answer."
Gabriel tried to cover his agitation by taking part in the dance with great energy. He avoided her
eyes for he had seen a sour expression on her face. But when they met in the long chain he was
surprised to feel his hand firmly pressed. She looked at him from under her brows for a moment
quizzically until he smiled. Then, just as the chain was about to start again, she stood on tiptoe and
whispered into his ear:
"West Briton!"
When the lancers were over Gabriel went away to a remote corner of the room where Freddy
Malins' mother was sitting. She was a stout feeble old woman with white hair. Her voice had a
catch in it like her son's and she stuttered slightly. She had been told that Freddy had come and
that he was nearly all right. Gabriel asked her whether she had had a good crossing. She lived with
her married daughter in Glasgow and came to Dublin on a visit once a year. She answered
placidly that she had had a beautiful crossing and that the captain had been most attentive to her.
She spoke also of the beautiful house her daughter kept in Glasgow, and of all the friends they had
there. While her tongue rambled on Gabriel tried to banish from his mind all memory of the
unpleasant incident with Miss Ivors. Of course the girl or woman, or whatever she was, was an
enthusiast but there was a time for all things. Perhaps he ought not to have answered her like that.
But she had no right to call him a West Briton before people, even in joke. She had tried to make
him ridiculous before people, heckling him and staring at him with her rabbit's eyes.
He saw his wife making her way towards him through the waltzing couples. When she reached
him she said into his ear:
"Gabriel. Aunt Kate wants to know won't you carve the goose as usual. Miss Daly will carve the
ham and I'll do the pudding."
"All right," said Gabriel.
"She's sending in the younger ones first as soon as this waltz is over so that we'll have the table
to ourselves."
"Were you dancing?" asked Gabriel.
"Of course I was. Didn't you see me? What row had you with Molly Ivors?"
"No row. Why? Did she say so?"
"Something like that. I'm trying to get that Mr. D'Arcy to sing. He's full of conceit, I think."
"There was no row," said Gabriel moodily, "only she wanted me to go for a trip to the west of
Ireland and I said I wouldn't."
His wife clasped her hands excitedly and gave a little jump.
"O, do go, Gabriel," she cried. "I'd love to see Galway again."
"You can go if you like," said Gabriel coldly.
She looked at him for a moment, then turned to Mrs. Malins and said:
"There's a nice husband for you, Mrs. Malins."
While she was threading her way back across the room Mrs. Malins, without adverting to the
interruption, went on to tell Gabriel what beautiful places there were in Scotland and beautiful
scenery. Her son-in-law brought them every year to the lakes and they used to go fishing. Her son-
in-law was a splendid fisher. One day he caught a beautiful big fish and the man in the hotel
cooked it for their dinner.
Gabriel hardly heard what she said. Now that supper was coming near he began to think again
about his speech and about the quotation. When he saw Freddy Malins coming across the room to
visit his mother Gabriel left the chair free for him and retired into the embrasure of the window. The
room had already cleared and from the back room came the clatter of plates and knives. Those
who still remained in the drawing room seemed tired of dancing and were conversing quietly in
little groups. Gabriel's warm trembling fingers tapped the cold pane of the window. How cool it
must be outside! How pleasant it would be to walk out alone, first along by the river and then
through the park! The snow would be lying on the branches of the trees and forming a bright cap on
the top of the Wellington Monument. How much more pleasant it would be there than at the supper-
table!
He ran over the headings of his speech: Irish hospitality, sad memories, the Three Graces,
Paris, the quotation from Browning. He repeated to himself a phrase he had written in his review:
"One feels that one is listening to a thought-tormented music." Miss Ivors had praised the review.
Was she sincere? Had she really any life of her own behind all her propagandism? There had
never been any ill-feeling between them until that night. It unnerved him to think that she would be at
the supper-table, looking up at him while he spoke with her critical quizzing eyes. Perhaps she
would not be sorry to see him fail in his speech. An idea came into his mind and gave him
courage. He would say, alluding to Aunt Kate and Aunt Julia: "Ladies and Gentlemen, the
generation which is now on the wane among us may have had its faults but for my part I think it had
certain qualities of hospitality, of humour, of humanity, which the new and very serious and
hypereducated generation that is growing up around us seems to me to lack." Very good: that was
one for Miss Ivors. What did he care that his aunts were only two ignorant old women?
A murmur in the room attracted his attention. Mr. Browne was advancing from the door, gallantly
escorting Aunt Julia, who leaned upon his arm, smiling and hanging her head. An irregular
musketry of applause escorted her also as far as the piano and then, as Mary Jane seated herself
on the stool, and Aunt Julia, no longer smiling, half turned so as to pitch her voice fairly into the
room, gradually ceased. Gabriel recognised the prelude. It was that of an old song of Aunt Julia's
—Arrayed for the Bridal. Her voice, strong and clear in tone, attacked with great spirit the runs
which embellish the air and though she sang very rapidly she did not miss even the smallest of the
grace notes. To follow the voice, without looking at the singer's face, was to feel and share the
excitement of swift and secure flight. Gabriel applauded loudly with all the others at the close of the
song and loud applause was borne in from the invisible supper-table. It sounded so genuine that a
little colour struggled into Aunt Julia's face as she bent to replace in the music-stand the old
leather-bound songbook that had her initials on the cover. Freddy Malins, who had listened with his
head perched sideways to hear her better, was still applauding when everyone else had ceased
and talking animatedly to his mother who nodded her head gravely and slowly in acquiescence. At
last, when he could clap no more, he stood up suddenly and hurried across the room to Aunt Julia
whose hand he seized and held in both his hands, shaking it when words failed him or the catch in
his voice proved too much for him.
"I was just telling my mother," he said, "I never heard you sing so well, never. No, I never heard
your voice so good as it is tonight. Now! Would you believe that now? That's the truth. Upon my
word and honour that's the truth. I never heard your voice sound so fresh and so... so clear and
fresh, never."
Aunt Julia smiled broadly and murmured something about compliments as she released her
hand from his grasp. Mr. Browne extended his open hand towards her and said to those who were
near him in the manner of a showman introducing a prodigy to an audience:
"Miss Julia Morkan, my latest discovery!"
He was laughing very heartily at this himself when Freddy Malins turned to him and said:
"Well, Browne, if you're serious you might make a worse discovery. All I can say is I never heard
her sing half so well as long as I am coming here. And that's the honest truth."
"Neither did I," said Mr. Browne. "I think her voice has greatly improved."
Aunt Julia shrugged her shoulders and said with meek pride:
"Thirty years ago I hadn't a bad voice as voices go."
"I often told Julia," said Aunt Kate emphatically, "that she was simply thrown away in that choir.
But she never would be said by me."
She turned as if to appeal to the good sense of the others against a refractory child while Aunt
Julia gazed in front of her, a vague smile of reminiscence playing on her face.
"No," continued Aunt Kate, "she wouldn't be said or led by anyone, slaving there in that choir
night and day, night and day. Six o'clock on Christmas morning! And all for what?"
"Well, isn't it for the honour of God, Aunt Kate?" asked Mary Jane, twisting round on the piano-
stool and smiling.
Aunt Kate turned fiercely on her niece and said:
"I know all about the honour of God, Mary Jane, but I think it's not at all honourable for the pope
to turn out the women out of the choirs that have slaved there all their lives and put little whipper-
snappers of boys over their heads. I suppose it is for the good of the Church if the pope does it.
But it's not just, Mary Jane, and it's not right."
She had worked herself into a passion and would have continued in defence of her sister for it
was a sore subject with her but Mary Jane, seeing that all the dancers had come back, intervened
pacifically:
 "Now, Aunt Kate, you're giving scandal to Mr. Browne who is of the other persuasion."
Aunt Kate turned to Mr. Browne, who was grinning at this allusion to his religion, and said hastily:
"O, I don't question the pope's being right. I'm only a stupid old woman and I wouldn't presume to
do such a thing. But there's such a thing as common everyday politeness and gratitude. And if I
were in Julia's place I'd tell that Father Healey straight up to his face..."
"And besides, Aunt Kate," said Mary Jane, "we really are all hungry and when we are hungry we
are all very quarrelsome."
"And when we are thirsty we are also quarrelsome," added Mr. Browne.
"So that we had better go to supper," said Mary Jane, "and finish the discussion afterwards."
On the landing outside the drawing-room Gabriel found his wife and Mary Jane trying to
persuade Miss Ivors to stay for supper. But Miss Ivors, who had put on her hat and was buttoning
her cloak, would not stay. She did not feel in the least hungry and she had already overstayed her
time.
"But only for ten minutes, Molly," said Mrs. Conroy. "That won't delay you."
"To take a pick itself," said Mary Jane, "after all your dancing."
"I really couldn't," said Miss Ivors.
"I am afraid you didn't enjoy yourself at all," said Mary Jane hopelessly.
"Ever so much, I assure you," said Miss Ivors, "but you really must let me run off now."
"But how can you get home?" asked Mrs. Conroy.
"O, it's only two steps up the quay."
Gabriel hesitated a moment and said:
"If you will allow me, Miss Ivors, I'll see you home if you are really obliged to go."
But Miss Ivors broke away from them.
"I won't hear of it," she cried. "For goodness' sake go in to your suppers and don't mind me. I'm
quite well able to take care of myself."
"Well, you're the comical girl, Molly," said Mrs. Conroy frankly.
"Beannacht libh," cried Miss Ivors, with a laugh, as she ran down the staircase.
Mary Jane gazed after her, a moody puzzled expression on her face, while Mrs. Conroy leaned
over the banisters to listen for the hall-door. Gabriel asked himself was he the cause of her abrupt
departure. But she did not seem to be in ill humour: she had gone away laughing. He stared blankly
down the staircase.
At the moment Aunt Kate came toddling out of the supper-room, almost wringing her hands in
despair.
"Where is Gabriel?" she cried. "Where on earth is Gabriel? There's everyone waiting in there,
stage to let, and nobody to carve the goose!"
"Here I am, Aunt Kate!" cried Gabriel, with sudden animation, "ready to carve a flock of geese, if
necessary."
A fat brown goose lay at one end of the table and at the other end, on a bed of creased paper
strewn with sprigs of parsley, lay a great ham, stripped of its outer skin and peppered over with
crust crumbs, a neat paper frill round its shin and beside this was a round of spiced beef. Between
these rival ends ran parallel lines of side-dishes: two little minsters of jelly, red and yellow; a
shallow dish full of blocks of blancmange and red jam, a large green leaf-shaped dish with a stalk-
shaped handle, on which lay bunches of purple raisins and peeled almonds, a companion dish on
which lay a solid rectangle of Smyrna figs, a dish of custard topped with grated nutmeg, a small
bowl full of chocolates and sweets wrapped in gold and silver papers and a glass vase in which
stood some tall celery stalks. In the centre of the table there stood, as sentries to a fruit-stand
which upheld a pyramid of oranges and American apples, two squat old-fashioned decanters of
cut glass, one containing port and the other dark sherry. On the closed square piano a pudding in a
huge yellow dish lay in waiting and behind it were three squads of bottles of stout and ale and
minerals, drawn up according to the colours of their uniforms, the first two black, with brown and
red labels, the third and smallest squad white, with transverse green sashes.
Gabriel took his seat boldly at the head of the table and, having looked to the edge of the carver,
plunged his fork firmly into the goose. He felt quite at ease now for he was an expert carver and
liked nothing better than to find himself at the head of a well-laden table.
"Miss Furlong, what shall I send you?" he asked. "A wing or a slice of the breast?"
"Just a small slice of the breast."
"Miss Higgins, what for you?"
"O, anything at all, Mr. Conroy."
While Gabriel and Miss Daly exchanged plates of goose and plates of ham and spiced beef Lily
went from guest to guest with a dish of hot floury potatoes wrapped in a white napkin. This was
Mary Jane's idea and she had also suggested apple sauce for the goose but Aunt Kate had said
that plain roast goose without any apple sauce had always been good enough for her and she
hoped she might never eat worse. Mary Jane waited on her pupils and saw that they got the best
slices and Aunt Kate and Aunt Julia opened and carried across from the piano bottles of stout and
ale for the gentlemen and bottles of minerals for the ladies. There was a great deal of confusion
and laughter and noise, the noise of orders and counter-orders, of knives and forks, of corks and
glass-stoppers. Gabriel began to carve second helpings as soon as he had finished the first round
without serving himself. Everyone protested loudly so that he compromised by taking a long
draught of stout for he had found the carving hot work. Mary Jane settled down quietly to her
supper but Aunt Kate and Aunt Julia were still toddling round the table, walking on each other's
heels, getting in each other's way and giving each other unheeded orders. Mr. Browne begged of
them to sit down and eat their suppers and so did Gabriel but they said there was time enough, so
that, at last, Freddy Malins stood up and, capturing Aunt Kate, plumped her down on her chair amid
general laughter.
When everyone had been well served Gabriel said, smiling:
"Now, if anyone wants a little more of what vulgar people call stuffing let him or her speak."
A chorus of voices invited him to begin his own supper and Lily came forward with three
potatoes which she had reserved for him.
"Very well," said Gabriel amiably, as he took another preparatory draught, "kindly forget my
existence, ladies and gentlemen, for a few minutes."
He set to his supper and took no part in the conversation with which the table covered Lily's
removal of the plates. The subject of talk was the opera company which was then at the Theatre
Royal. Mr. Bartell D'Arcy, the tenor, a dark-complexioned young man with a smart moustache,
praised very highly the leading contralto of the company but Miss Furlong thought she had a rather
vulgar style of production. Freddy Malins said there was a Negro chieftain singing in the second
part of the Gaiety pantomime who had one of the finest tenor voices he had ever heard.
"Have you heard him?" he asked Mr. Bartell D'Arcy across the table.
"No," answered Mr. Bartell D'Arcy carelessly.
 "Because," Freddy Malins explained, "now I'd be curious to hear your opinion of him. I think he
has a grand voice."
"It takes Teddy to find out the really good things," said Mr. Browne familiarly to the table.
"And why couldn't he have a voice too?" asked Freddy Malins sharply. "Is it because he's only a
black?"
Nobody answered this question and Mary Jane led the table back to the legitimate opera. One
of her pupils had given her a pass for Mignon. Of course it was very fine, she said, but it made her
think of poor Georgina Burns. Mr. Browne could go back farther still, to the old Italian companies
that used to come to Dublin—Tietjens, Ilma de Murzka, Campanini, the great Trebelli, Giuglini,
Ravelli, Aramburo. Those were the days, he said, when there was something like singing to be
heard in Dublin. He told too of how the top gallery of the old Royal used to be packed night after
night, of how one night an Italian tenor had sung five encores to Let me like a Soldier fall,
introducing a high C every time, and of how the gallery boys would sometimes in their enthusiasm
unyoke the horses from the carriage of some great prima donna and pull her themselves through
the streets to her hotel. Why did they never play the grand old operas now, he asked, Dinorah,
Lucrezia Borgia? Because they could not get the voices to sing them: that was why.
"Oh, well," said Mr. Bartell D'Arcy, "I presume there are as good singers today as there were
then."
"Where are they?" asked Mr. Browne defiantly.
"In London, Paris, Milan," said Mr. Bartell D'Arcy warmly. "I suppose Caruso, for example, is
quite as good, if not better than any of the men you have mentioned."
"Maybe so," said Mr. Browne. "But I may tell you I doubt it strongly."
"O, I'd give anything to hear Caruso sing," said Mary Jane.
"For me," said Aunt Kate, who had been picking a bone, "there was only one tenor. To please
me, I mean. But I suppose none of you ever heard of him."
"Who was he, Miss Morkan?" asked Mr. Bartell D'Arcy politely.
"His name," said Aunt Kate, "was Parkinson. I heard him when he was in his prime and I think he
had then the purest tenor voice that was ever put into a man's throat."
"Strange," said Mr. Bartell D'Arcy. "I never even heard of him."
"Yes, yes, Miss Morkan is right," said Mr. Browne. "I remember hearing of old Parkinson but he's
too far back for me."
"A beautiful, pure, sweet, mellow English tenor," said Aunt Kate with enthusiasm.
Gabriel having finished, the huge pudding was transferred to the table. The clatter of forks and
spoons began again. Gabriel's wife served out spoonfuls of the pudding and passed the plates
down the table. Midway down they were held up by Mary Jane, who replenished them with
raspberry or orange jelly or with blancmange and jam. The pudding was of Aunt Julia's making and
she received praises for it from all quarters She herself said that it was not quite brown enough.
"Well, I hope, Miss Morkan," said Mr. Browne, "that I'm brown enough for you because, you
know, I'm all brown."
All the gentlemen, except Gabriel, ate some of the pudding out of compliment to Aunt Julia. As
Gabriel never ate sweets the celery had been left for him. Freddy Malins also took a stalk of celery
and ate it with his pudding. He had been told that celery was a capital thing for the blood and he
was just then under doctor's care. Mrs. Malins, who had been silent all through the supper, said that
her son was going down to Mount Melleray in a week or so. The table then spoke of Mount
Melleray, how bracing the air was down there, how hospitable the monks were and how they never
asked for a penny-piece from their guests.
"And do you mean to say," asked Mr. Browne incredulously, "that a chap can go down there and
put up there as if it were a hotel and live on the fat of the land and then come away without paying
anything?"
"O, most people give some donation to the monastery when they leave." said Mary Jane.
"I wish we had an institution like that in our Church," said Mr. Browne candidly.
He was astonished to hear that the monks never spoke, got up at two in the morning and slept in
their coffins. He asked what they did it for.
"That's the rule of the order," said Aunt Kate firmly.
"Yes, but why?" asked Mr. Browne.
Aunt Kate repeated that it was the rule, that was all. Mr. Browne still seemed not to understand.
Freddy Malins explained to him, as best he could, that the monks were trying to make up for the
sins committed by all the sinners in the outside world. The explanation was not very clear for Mr.
Browne grinned and said:
"I like that idea very much but wouldn't a comfortable spring bed do them as well as a coffin?"
"The coffin," said Mary Jane, "is to remind them of their last end."
As the subject had grown lugubrious it was buried in a silence of the table during which Mrs.
Malins could be heard saying to her neighbour in an indistinct undertone:
"They are very good men, the monks, very pious men."
The raisins and almonds and figs and apples and oranges and chocolates and sweets were
now passed about the table and Aunt Julia invited all the guests to have either port or sherry. At first
Mr. Bartell D'Arcy refused to take either but one of his neighbours nudged him and whispered
something to him upon which he allowed his glass to be filled. Gradually as the last glasses were
being filled the conversation ceased. A pause followed, broken only by the noise of the wine and
by unsettlings of chairs. The Misses Morkan, all three, looked down at the tablecloth. Someone
coughed once or twice and then a few gentlemen patted the table gently as a signal for silence.
The silence came and Gabriel pushed back his chair.
The patting at once grew louder in encouragement and then ceased altogether. Gabriel leaned
his ten trembling fingers on the tablecloth and smiled nervously at the company. Meeting a row of
upturned faces he raised his eyes to the chandelier. The piano was playing a waltz tune and he
could hear the skirts sweeping against the drawing-room door. People, perhaps, were standing in
the snow on the quay outside, gazing up at the lighted windows and listening to the waltz music.
The air was pure there. In the distance lay the park where the trees were weighted with snow. The
Wellington Monument wore a gleaming cap of snow that flashed westward over the white field of
Fifteen Acres.
He began:
"Ladies and Gentlemen,
"It has fallen to my lot this evening, as in years past, to perform a very pleasing task but a task
for which I am afraid my poor powers as a speaker are all too inadequate."
"No, no!" said Mr. Browne.
"But, however that may be, I can only ask you tonight to take the will for the deed and to lend me
your attention for a few moments while I endeavour to express to you in words what my feelings are
on this occasion.
 "Ladies and Gentlemen, it is not the first time that we have gathered together under this
hospitable roof, around this hospitable board. It is not the first time that we have been the
recipients—or perhaps, I had better say, the victims—of the hospitality of certain good ladies."
He made a circle in the air with his arm and paused. Everyone laughed or smiled at Aunt Kate
and Aunt Julia and Mary Jane who all turned crimson with pleasure. Gabriel went on more boldly:
"I feel more strongly with every recurring year that our country has no tradition which does it so
much honour and which it should guard so jealously as that of its hospitality. It is a tradition that is
unique as far as my experience goes (and I have visited not a few places abroad) among the
modern nations. Some would say, perhaps, that with us it is rather a failing than anything to be
boasted of. But granted even that, it is, to my mind, a princely failing, and one that I trust will long be
cultivated among us. Of one thing, at least, I am sure. As long as this one roof shelters the good
ladies aforesaid—and I wish from my heart it may do so for many and many a long year to come
—the tradition of genuine warm-hearted courteous Irish hospitality, which our forefathers have
handed down to us and which we in turn must hand down to our descendants, is still alive among
us."
A hearty murmur of assent ran round the table. It shot through Gabriel's mind that Miss Ivors was
not there and that she had gone away discourteously: and he said with confidence in himself:
"Ladies and Gentlemen,
"A new generation is growing up in our midst, a generation actuated by new ideas and new
principles. It is serious and enthusiastic for these new ideas and its enthusiasm, even when it is
misdirected, is, I believe, in the main sincere. But we are living in a sceptical and, if I may use the
phrase, a thought-tormented age: and sometimes I fear that this new generation, educated or
hypereducated as it is, will lack those qualities of humanity, of hospitality, of kindly humour which
belonged to an older day. Listening tonight to the names of all those great singers of the past it
seemed to me, I must confess, that we were living in a less spacious age. Those days might,
without exaggeration, be called spacious days: and if they are gone beyond recall let us hope, at
least, that in gatherings such as this we shall still speak of them with pride and affection, still
cherish in our hearts the memory of those dead and gone great ones whose fame the world will not
willingly let die."
"Hear, hear!" said Mr. Browne loudly.
"But yet," continued Gabriel, his voice falling into a softer inflection, "there are always in
gatherings such as this sadder thoughts that will recur to our minds: thoughts of the past, of youth,
of changes, of absent faces that we miss here tonight. Our path through life is strewn with many
such sad memories: and were we to brood upon them always we could not find the heart to go on
bravely with our work among the living. We have all of us living duties and living affections which
claim, and rightly claim, our strenuous endeavours.
"Therefore, I will not linger on the past. I will not let any gloomy moralising intrude upon us here
tonight. Here we are gathered together for a brief moment from the bustle and rush of our everyday
routine. We are met here as friends, in the spirit of good-fellowship, as colleagues, also to a
certain extent, in the true spirit of camaraderie, and as the guests of—what shall I call them?—the
Three Graces of the Dublin musical world."
The table burst into applause and laughter at this allusion. Aunt Julia vainly asked each of her
neighbours in turn to tell her what Gabriel had said.
"He says we are the Three Graces, Aunt Julia," said Mary Jane.
Aunt Julia did not understand but she looked up, smiling, at Gabriel, who continued in the same
vein:
"Ladies and Gentlemen,
"I will not attempt to play tonight the part that Paris played on another occasion. I will not attempt
to choose between them. The task would be an invidious one and one beyond my poor powers.
For when I view them in turn, whether it be our chief hostess herself, whose good heart, whose too
good heart, has become a byword with all who know her, or her sister, who seems to be gifted with
perennial youth and whose singing must have been a surprise and a revelation to us all tonight, or,
last but not least, when I consider our youngest hostess, talented, cheerful, hard-working and the
best of nieces, I confess, Ladies and Gentlemen, that I do not know to which of them I should
award the prize."
Gabriel glanced down at his aunts and, seeing the large smile on Aunt Julia's face and the tears
which had risen to Aunt Kate's eyes, hastened to his close. He raised his glass of port gallantly,
while every member of the company fingered a glass expectantly, and said loudly:
"Let us toast them all three together. Let us drink to their health, wealth, long life, happiness and
prosperity and may they long continue to hold the proud and self-won position which they hold in
their profession and the position of honour and affection which they hold in our hearts."
All the guests stood up, glass in hand, and turning towards the three seated ladies, sang in
unison, with Mr. Browne as leader:

For they are jolly gay fellows,

For they are jolly gay fellows,
For they are jolly gay fellows,
Which nobody can deny.

Aunt Kate was making frank use of her handkerchief and even Aunt Julia seemed moved.
Freddy Malins beat time with his pudding-fork and the singers turned towards one another, as if in
melodious conference, while they sang with emphasis:

Unless he tells a lie,

Unless he tells a lie,

Then, turning once more towards their hostesses, they sang:

For they are jolly gay fellows,

For they are jolly gay fellows,
For they are jolly gay fellows,
Which nobody can deny.

The acclamation which followed was taken up beyond the door of the supper-room by many of
the other guests and renewed time after time, Freddy Malins acting as officer with his fork on high.
The piercing morning air came into the hall where they were standing so that Aunt Kate said:
"Close the door, somebody. Mrs. Malins will get her death of cold."
"Browne is out there, Aunt Kate," said Mary Jane.
"Browne is everywhere," said Aunt Kate, lowering her voice.
Mary Jane laughed at her tone.
"Really," she said archly, "he is very attentive."
"He has been laid on here like the gas," said Aunt Kate in the same tone, "all during the
Christmas."
She laughed herself this time good-humouredly and then added quickly:
"But tell him to come in, Mary Jane, and close the door. I hope to goodness he didn't hear me."
At that moment the hall-door was opened and Mr. Browne came in from the doorstep, laughing
as if his heart would break. He was dressed in a long green overcoat with mock astrakhan cuffs
and collar and wore on his head an oval fur cap. He pointed down the snow-covered quay from
where the sound of shrill prolonged whistling was borne in.
"Teddy will have all the cabs in Dublin out," he said.
Gabriel advanced from the little pantry behind the office, struggling into his overcoat and, looking
round the hall, said:
"Gretta not down yet?"
"She's getting on her things, Gabriel," said Aunt Kate.
"Who's playing up there?" asked Gabriel.
"Nobody. They're all gone."
"O no, Aunt Kate," said Mary Jane. "Bartell D'Arcy and Miss O'Callaghan aren't gone yet."
"Someone is fooling at the piano anyhow," said Gabriel.
Mary Jane glanced at Gabriel and Mr. Browne and said with a shiver:
"It makes me feel cold to look at you two gentlemen muffled up like that. I wouldn't like to face
your journey home at this hour."
"I'd like nothing better this minute," said Mr. Browne stoutly, "than a rattling fine walk in the
country or a fast drive with a good spanking goer between the shafts."
"We used to have a very good horse and trap at home," said Aunt Julia sadly.
"The never-to-be-forgotten Johnny," said Mary Jane, laughing.
Aunt Kate and Gabriel laughed too.
"Why, what was wonderful about Johnny?" asked Mr. Browne.
"The late lamented Patrick Morkan, our grandfather, that is," explained Gabriel, "commonly
known in his later years as the old gentleman, was a glue-boiler."
"O, now, Gabriel," said Aunt Kate, laughing, "he had a starch mill."
"Well, glue or starch," said Gabriel, "the old gentleman had a horse by the name of Johnny. And
Johnny used to work in the old gentleman's mill, walking round and round in order to drive the mill.
That was all very well; but now comes the tragic part about Johnny. One fine day the old gentleman
thought he'd like to drive out with the quality to a military review in the park."
"The Lord have mercy on his soul," said Aunt Kate compassionately.
"Amen," said Gabriel. "So the old gentleman, as I said, harnessed Johnny and put on his very
best tall hat and his very best stock collar and drove out in grand style from his ancestral mansion
somewhere near Back Lane, I think."
Everyone laughed, even Mrs. Malins, at Gabriel's manner and Aunt Kate said:
"O, now, Gabriel, he didn't live in Back Lane, really. Only the mill was there."
"Out from the mansion of his forefathers," continued Gabriel, "he drove with Johnny. And
everything went on beautifully until Johnny came in sight of King Billy's statue: and whether he fell in
love with the horse King Billy sits on or whether he thought he was back again in the mill, anyhow
he began to walk round the statue."
Gabriel paced in a circle round the hall in his goloshes amid the laughter of the others.
"Round and round he went," said Gabriel, "and the old gentleman, who was a very pompous old
gentleman, was highly indignant. 'Go on, sir! What do you mean, sir? Johnny! Johnny! Most
extraordinary conduct! Can't understand the horse!"
 The peal of laughter which followed Gabriel's imitation of the incident was interrupted by a
resounding knock at the hall door. Mary Jane ran to open it and let in Freddy Malins. Freddy
Malins, with his hat well back on his head and his shoulders humped with cold, was puffing and
steaming after his exertions.
"I could only get one cab," he said.
"O, we'll find another along the quay," said Gabriel.
"Yes," said Aunt Kate. "Better not keep Mrs. Malins standing in the draught."
Mrs. Malins was helped down the front steps by her son and Mr. Browne and, after many
manoeuvres, hoisted into the cab. Freddy Malins clambered in after her and spent a long time
settling her on the seat, Mr. Browne helping him with advice. At last she was settled comfortably
and Freddy Malins invited Mr. Browne into the cab. There was a good deal of confused talk, and
then Mr. Browne got into the cab. The cabman settled his rug over his knees, and bent down for the
address. The confusion grew greater and the cabman was directed differently by Freddy Malins
and Mr. Browne, each of whom had his head out through a window of the cab. The difficulty was to
know where to drop Mr. Browne along the route, and Aunt Kate, Aunt Julia and Mary Jane helped
the discussion from the doorstep with cross-directions and contradictions and abundance of
laughter. As for Freddy Malins he was speechless with laughter. He popped his head in and out of
the window every moment to the great danger of his hat, and told his mother how the discussion
was progressing, till at last Mr. Browne shouted to the bewildered cabman above the din of
everybody's laughter:
"Do you know Trinity College?"
"Yes, sir," said the cabman.
"Well, drive bang up against Trinity College gates," said Mr. Browne, "and then we'll tell you
where to go. You understand now?"
"Yes, sir," said the cabman.
"Make like a bird for Trinity College."
"Right, sir," said the cabman.
The horse was whipped up and the cab rattled off along the quay amid a chorus of laughter and
adieus.
Gabriel had not gone to the door with the others. He was in a dark part of the hall gazing up the
staircase. A woman was standing near the top of the first flight, in the shadow also. He could not
see her face but he could see the terra-cotta and salmon-pink panels of her skirt which the shadow
made appear black and white. It was his wife. She was leaning on the banisters, listening to
something. Gabriel was surprised at her stillness and strained his ear to listen also. But he could
hear little save the noise of laughter and dispute on the front steps, a few chords struck on the
piano and a few notes of a man's voice singing.
He stood still in the gloom of the hall, trying to catch the air that the voice was singing and gazing
up at his wife. There was grace and mystery in her attitude as if she were a symbol of something.
He asked himself what is a woman standing on the stairs in the shadow, listening to distant music,
a symbol of. If he were a painter he would paint her in that attitude. Her blue felt hat would show off
the bronze of her hair against the darkness and the dark panels of her skirt would show off the light
ones. Distant Music he would call the picture if he were a painter.
The hall-door was closed; and Aunt Kate, Aunt Julia and Mary Jane came down the hall, still
laughing.
"Well, isn't Freddy terrible?" said Mary Jane. "He's really terrible."
 Gabriel said nothing but pointed up the stairs towards where his wife was standing. Now that the
hall-door was closed the voice and the piano could be heard more clearly. Gabriel held up his hand
for them to be silent. The song seemed to be in the old Irish tonality and the singer seemed
uncertain both of his words and of his voice. The voice, made plaintive by distance and by the
singer's hoarseness, faintly illuminated the cadence of the air with words expressing grief:
O, the rain falls on my heavy locks And the dew wets my skin, My babe lies cold...
"O," exclaimed Mary Jane. "It's Bartell D'Arcy singing and he wouldn't sing all the night. O, I'll get
him to sing a song before he goes."
"O, do, Mary Jane," said Aunt Kate.
Mary Jane brushed past the others and ran to the staircase, but before she reached it the
singing stopped and the piano was closed abruptly.
"O, what a pity!" she cried. "Is he coming down, Gretta?"
Gabriel heard his wife answer yes and saw her come down towards them. A few steps behind
her were Mr. Bartell D'Arcy and Miss O'Callaghan.
"O, Mr. D'Arcy," cried Mary Jane, "it's downright mean of you to break off like that when we were
all in raptures listening to you."
"I have been at him all the evening," said Miss O'Callaghan, "and Mrs. Conroy, too, and he told
us he had a dreadful cold and couldn't sing."
"O, Mr. D'Arcy," said Aunt Kate, "now that was a great fib to tell."
"Can't you see that I'm as hoarse as a crow?" said Mr. D'Arcy roughly.
He went into the pantry hastily and put on his overcoat. The others, taken aback by his rude
speech, could find nothing to say. Aunt Kate wrinkled her brows and made signs to the others to
drop the subject. Mr. D'Arcy stood swathing his neck carefully and frowning.
"It's the weather," said Aunt Julia, after a pause.
"Yes, everybody has colds," said Aunt Kate readily, "everybody."
"They say," said Mary Jane, "we haven't had snow like it for thirty years; and I read this morning
in the newspapers that the snow is general all over Ireland."
"I love the look of snow," said Aunt Julia sadly.
"So do I," said Miss O'Callaghan. "I think Christmas is never really Christmas unless we have
the snow on the ground."
"But poor Mr. D'Arcy doesn't like the snow," said Aunt Kate, smiling.
Mr. D'Arcy came from the pantry, fully swathed and buttoned, and in a repentant tone told them
the history of his cold. Everyone gave him advice and said it was a great pity and urged him to be
very careful of his throat in the night air. Gabriel watched his wife, who did not join in the
conversation. She was standing right under the dusty fanlight and the flame of the gas lit up the rich
bronze of her hair, which he had seen her drying at the fire a few days before. She was in the same
attitude and seemed unaware of the talk about her. At last she turned towards them and Gabriel
saw that there was colour on her cheeks and that her eyes were shining. A sudden tide of joy went
leaping out of his heart.
"Mr. D'Arcy," she said, "what is the name of that song you were singing?"
"It's called The Lass of Aughrim," said Mr. D'Arcy, "but I couldn't remember it properly. Why? Do
you know it?"
 "The Lass of Aughrim," she repeated. "I couldn't think of the name."
"It's a very nice air," said Mary Jane. "I'm sorry you were not in voice tonight."
"Now, Mary Jane," said Aunt Kate, "don't annoy Mr. D'Arcy. I won't have him annoyed."
Seeing that all were ready to start she shepherded them to the door, where good-night was said:
"Well, good-night, Aunt Kate, and thanks for the pleasant evening."
"Good-night, Gabriel. Good-night, Gretta!"
"Good-night, Aunt Kate, and thanks ever so much. Goodnight, Aunt Julia."
"O, good-night, Gretta, I didn't see you."
"Good-night, Mr. D'Arcy. Good-night, Miss O'Callaghan."
"Good-night, Miss Morkan."
"Good-night, again."
"Good-night, all. Safe home."
"Good-night. Good night."
The morning was still dark. A dull, yellow light brooded over the houses and the river; and the sky
seemed to be descending. It was slushy underfoot; and only streaks and patches of snow lay on
the roofs, on the parapets of the quay and on the area railings. The lamps were still burning redly in
the murky air and, across the river, the palace of the Four Courts stood out menacingly against the
heavy sky.
She was walking on before him with Mr. Bartell D'Arcy, her shoes in a brown parcel tucked under
one arm and her hands holding her skirt up from the slush. She had no longer any grace of attitude,
but Gabriel's eyes were still bright with happiness. The blood went bounding along his veins; and
the thoughts went rioting through his brain, proud, joyful, tender, valorous.
She was walking on before him so lightly and so erect that he longed to run after her noiselessly,
catch her by the shoulders and say something foolish and affectionate into her ear. She seemed to
him so frail that he longed to defend her against something and then to be alone with her. Moments
of their secret life together burst like stars upon his memory. A heliotrope envelope was lying
beside his breakfast-cup and he was caressing it with his hand. Birds were twittering in the ivy and
the sunny web of the curtain was shimmering along the floor: he could not eat for happiness. They
were standing on the crowded platform and he was placing a ticket inside the warm palm of her
glove. He was standing with her in the cold, looking in through a grated window at a man making
bottles in a roaring furnace. It was very cold. Her face, fragrant in the cold air, was quite close to
his; and suddenly he called out to the man at the furnace:
"Is the fire hot, sir?"
But the man could not hear with the noise of the furnace. It was just as well. He might have
answered rudely.
A wave of yet more tender joy escaped from his heart and went coursing in warm flood along his
arteries. Like the tender fire of stars moments of their life together, that no one knew of or would
ever know of, broke upon and illumined his memory. He longed to recall to her those moments, to
make her forget the years of their dull existence together and remember only their moments of
ecstasy. For the years, he felt, had not quenched his soul or hers. Their children, his writing, her
household cares had not quenched all their souls' tender fire. In one letter that he had written to her
then he had said: "Why is it that words like these seem to me so dull and cold? Is it because there
is no word tender enough to be your name?"
Like distant music these words that he had written years before were borne towards him from
the past. He longed to be alone with her. When the others had gone away, when he and she were
in the room in the hotel, then they would be alone together. He would call her softly:
"Gretta!"
Perhaps she would not hear at once: she would be undressing. Then something in his voice
would strike her. She would turn and look at him....
At the corner of Winetavern Street they met a cab. He was glad of its rattling noise as it saved
him from conversation. She was looking out of the window and seemed tired. The others spoke
only a few words, pointing out some building or street. The horse galloped along wearily under the
murky morning sky, dragging his old rattling box after his heels, and Gabriel was again in a cab
with her, galloping to catch the boat, galloping to their honeymoon.
As the cab drove across O'Connell Bridge Miss O'Callaghan said:
"They say you never cross O'Connell Bridge without seeing a white horse."
"I see a white man this time," said Gabriel.
"Where?" asked Mr. Bartell D'Arcy.
Gabriel pointed to the statue, on which lay patches of snow. Then he nodded familiarly to it and
waved his hand.
"Good-night, Dan," he said gaily.
When the cab drew up before the hotel, Gabriel jumped out and, in spite of Mr. Bartell D'Arcy's
protest, paid the driver. He gave the man a shilling over his fare. The man saluted and said:
"A prosperous New Year to you, sir."
"The same to you," said Gabriel cordially.
She leaned for a moment on his arm in getting out of the cab and while standing at the
curbstone, bidding the others good-night. She leaned lightly on his arm, as lightly as when she had
danced with him a few hours before. He had felt proud and happy then, happy that she was his,
proud of her grace and wifely carriage. But now, after the kindling again of so many memories, the
first touch of her body, musical and strange and perfumed, sent through him a keen pang of lust.
Under cover of her silence he pressed her arm closely to his side; and, as they stood at the hotel
door, he felt that they had escaped from their lives and duties, escaped from home and friends and
run away together with wild and radiant hearts to a new adventure.
An old man was dozing in a great hooded chair in the hall. He lit a candle in the office and went
before them to the stairs. They followed him in silence, their feet falling in soft thuds on the thickly
carpeted stairs. She mounted the stairs behind the porter, her head bowed in the ascent, her frail
shoulders curved as with a burden, her skirt girt tightly about her. He could have flung his arms
about her hips and held her still, for his arms were trembling with desire to seize her and only the
stress of his nails against the palms of his hands held the wild impulse of his body in check. The
porter halted on the stairs to settle his guttering candle. They halted, too, on the steps below him. In
the silence Gabriel could hear the falling of the molten wax into the tray and the thumping of his
own heart against his ribs.
The porter led them along a corridor and opened a door. Then he set his unstable candle down
on a toilet-table and asked at what hour they were to be called in the morning.
"Eight," said Gabriel.
The porter pointed to the tap of the electric-light and began a muttered apology, but Gabriel cut
him short.
"We don't want any light. We have light enough from the street. And I say," he added, pointing to
the candle, "you might remove that handsome article, like a good man."
The porter took up his candle again, but slowly, for he was surprised by such a novel idea. Then
he mumbled good-night and went out. Gabriel shot the lock to.
A ghastly light from the street lamp lay in a long shaft from one window to the door. Gabriel threw
his overcoat and hat on a couch and crossed the room towards the window. He looked down into
the street in order that his emotion might calm a little. Then he turned and leaned against a chest of
drawers with his back to the light. She had taken off her hat and cloak and was standing before a
large swinging mirror, unhooking her waist. Gabriel paused for a few moments, watching her, and
then said:
"Gretta!"
She turned away from the mirror slowly and walked along the shaft of light towards him. Her face
looked so serious and weary that the words would not pass Gabriel's lips. No, it was not the
moment yet.
"You looked tired," he said.
"I am a little," she answered.
"You don't feel ill or weak?"
"No, tired: that's all."
She went on to the window and stood there, looking out. Gabriel waited again and then, fearing
that diffidence was about to conquer him, he said abruptly:
"By the way, Gretta!"
"What is it?"
"You know that poor fellow Malins?" he said quickly.
"Yes. What about him?"
"Well, poor fellow, he's a decent sort of chap, after all," continued Gabriel in a false voice. "He
gave me back that sovereign I lent him, and I didn't expect it, really. It's a pity he wouldn't keep
away from that Browne, because he's not a bad fellow, really."
He was trembling now with annoyance. Why did she seem so abstracted? He did not know how
he could begin. Was she annoyed, too, about something? If she would only turn to him or come to
him of her own accord! To take her as she was would be brutal. No, he must see some ardour in
her eyes first. He longed to be master of her strange mood.
"When did you lend him the pound?" she asked, after a pause.
Gabriel strove to restrain himself from breaking out into brutal language about the sottish Malins
and his pound. He longed to cry to her from his soul, to crush her body against his, to overmaster
her. But he said:
"O, at Christmas, when he opened that little Christmas-card shop in Henry Street."
He was in such a fever of rage and desire that he did not hear her come from the window. She
stood before him for an instant, looking at him strangely. Then, suddenly raising herself on tiptoe
and resting her hands lightly on his shoulders, she kissed him.
"You are a very generous person, Gabriel," she said.
Gabriel, trembling with delight at her sudden kiss and at the quaintness of her phrase, put his
hands on her hair and began smoothing it back, scarcely touching it with his fingers. The washing
had made it fine and brilliant. His heart was brimming over with happiness. Just when he was
wishing for it she had come to him of her own accord. Perhaps her thoughts had been running with
his. Perhaps she had felt the impetuous desire that was in him, and then the yielding mood had
come upon her. Now that she had fallen to him so easily, he wondered why he had been so
diffident.
He stood, holding her head between his hands. Then, slipping one arm swiftly about her body
and drawing her towards him, he said softly:
"Gretta, dear, what are you thinking about?"
She did not answer nor yield wholly to his arm. He said again, softly:
"Tell me what it is, Gretta. I think I know what is the matter. Do I know?"
She did not answer at once. Then she said in an outburst of tears:
"O, I am thinking about that song, The Lass of Aughrim."
She broke loose from him and ran to the bed and, throwing her arms across the bed-rail, hid her
face. Gabriel stood stockstill for a moment in astonishment and then followed her. As he passed in
the way of the cheval-glass he caught sight of himself in full length, his broad, well-filled shirt-front,
the face whose expression always puzzled him when he saw it in a mirror, and his glimmering gilt-
rimmed eyeglasses. He halted a few paces from her and said:
"What about the song? Why does that make you cry?"
She raised her head from her arms and dried her eyes with the back of her hand like a child. A
kinder note than he had intended went into his voice.
"Why, Gretta?" he asked.
"I am thinking about a person long ago who used to sing that song."
"And who was the person long ago?" asked Gabriel, smiling.
"It was a person I used to know in Galway when I was living with my grandmother," she said.
The smile passed away from Gabriel's face. A dull anger began to gather again at the back of
his mind and the dull fires of his lust began to glow angrily in his veins.
"Someone you were in love with?" he asked ironically.
"It was a young boy I used to know," she answered, "named Michael Furey. He used to sing that
song, The Lass of Aughrim. He was very delicate."
Gabriel was silent. He did not wish her to think that he was interested in this delicate boy.
"I can see him so plainly," she said, after a moment. "Such eyes as he had: big, dark eyes! And
such an expression in them—an expression!"
"O, then, you are in love with him?" said Gabriel.
"I used to go out walking with him," she said, "when I was in Galway."
A thought flew across Gabriel's mind.
"Perhaps that was why you wanted to go to Galway with that Ivors girl?" he said coldly.
She looked at him and asked in surprise:
"What for?"
Her eyes made Gabriel feel awkward. He shrugged his shoulders and said:
"How do I know? To see him, perhaps."
 She looked away from him along the shaft of light towards the window in silence.
"He is dead," she said at length. "He died when he was only seventeen. Isn't it a terrible thing to
die so young as that?"
"What was he?" asked Gabriel, still ironically.
"He was in the gasworks," she said.
Gabriel felt humiliated by the failure of his irony and by the evocation of this figure from the dead,
a boy in the gasworks. While he had been full of memories of their secret life together, full of
tenderness and joy and desire, she had been comparing him in her mind with another. A shameful
consciousness of his own person assailed him. He saw himself as a ludicrous figure, acting as a
pennyboy for his aunts, a nervous, well-meaning sentimentalist, orating to vulgarians and idealising
his own clownish lusts, the pitiable fatuous fellow he had caught a glimpse of in the mirror.
Instinctively he turned his back more to the light lest she might see the shame that burned upon his
forehead.
He tried to keep up his tone of cold interrogation, but his voice when he spoke was humble and
indifferent.
"I suppose you were in love with this Michael Furey, Gretta," he said.
"I was great with him at that time," she said.
Her voice was veiled and sad. Gabriel, feeling now how vain it would be to try to lead her whither
he had purposed, caressed one of her hands and said, also sadly:
"And what did he die of so young, Gretta? Consumption, was it?"
"I think he died for me," she answered.
A vague terror seized Gabriel at this answer, as if, at that hour when he had hoped to triumph,
some impalpable and vindictive being was coming against him, gathering forces against him in its
vague world. But he shook himself free of it with an effort of reason and continued to caress her
hand. He did not question her again, for he felt that she would tell him of herself. Her hand was
warm and moist: it did not respond to his touch, but he continued to caress it just as he had
caressed her first letter to him that spring morning.
"It was in the winter," she said, "about the beginning of the winter when I was going to leave my
grandmother's and come up here to the convent. And he was ill at the time in his lodgings in
Galway and wouldn't be let out, and his people in Oughterard were written to. He was in decline,
they said, or something like that. I never knew rightly."
She paused for a moment and sighed.
"Poor fellow," she said. "He was very fond of me and he was such a gentle boy. We used to go
out together, walking, you know, Gabriel, like the way they do in the country. He was going to study
singing only for his health. He had a very good voice, poor Michael Furey."
"Well; and then?" asked Gabriel.
"And then when it came to the time for me to leave Galway and come up to the convent he was
much worse and I wouldn't be let see him so I wrote him a letter saying I was going up to Dublin
and would be back in the summer, and hoping he would be better then."
She paused for a moment to get her voice under control, and then went on:
"Then the night before I left, I was in my grandmother's house in Nuns' Island, packing up, and I
heard gravel thrown up against the window. The window was so wet I couldn't see, so I ran
downstairs as I was and slipped out the back into the garden and there was the poor fellow at the
end of the garden, shivering."
 "And did you not tell him to go back?" asked Gabriel.
"I implored of him to go home at once and told him he would get his death in the rain. But he
said he did not want to live. I can see his eyes as well as well! He was standing at the end of the
wall where there was a tree."
"And did he go home?" asked Gabriel.
"Yes, he went home. And when I was only a week in the convent he died and he was buried in
Oughterard, where his people came from. O, the day I heard that, that he was dead!"
She stopped, choking with sobs, and, overcome by emotion, flung herself face downward on the
bed, sobbing in the quilt. Gabriel held her hand for a moment longer, irresolutely, and then, shy of
intruding on her grief, let it fall gently and walked quietly to the window.
She was fast asleep.
Gabriel, leaning on his elbow, looked for a few moments unresentfully on her tangled hair and
half-open mouth, listening to her deep-drawn breath. So she had had that romance in her life: a
man had died for her sake. It hardly pained him now to think how poor a part he, her husband, had
played in her life. He watched her while she slept, as though he and she had never lived together
as man and wife. His curious eyes rested long upon her face and on her hair: and, as he thought of
what she must have been then, in that time of her first girlish beauty, a strange, friendly pity for her
entered his soul. He did not like to say even to himself that her face was no longer beautiful, but he
knew that it was no longer the face for which Michael Furey had braved death.
Perhaps she had not told him all the story. His eyes moved to the chair over which she had
thrown some of her clothes. A petticoat string dangled to the floor. One boot stood upright, its limp
upper fallen down: the fellow of it lay upon its side. He wondered at his riot of emotions of an hour
before. From what had it proceeded? From his aunt's supper, from his own foolish speech, from
the wine and dancing, the merry-making when saying good-night in the hall, the pleasure of the
walk along the river in the snow. Poor Aunt Julia! She, too, would soon be a shade with the shade
of Patrick Morkan and his horse. He had caught that haggard look upon her face for a moment
when she was singing Arrayed for the Bridal. Soon, perhaps, he would be sitting in that same
drawing-room, dressed in black, his silk hat on his knees. The blinds would be drawn down and
Aunt Kate would be sitting beside him, crying and blowing her nose and telling him how Julia had
died. He would cast about in his mind for some words that might console her, and would find only
lame and useless ones. Yes, yes: that would happen very soon.
The air of the room chilled his shoulders. He stretched himself cautiously along under the sheets
and lay down beside his wife. One by one, they were all becoming shades. Better pass boldly into
that other world, in the full glory of some passion, than fade and wither dismally with age. He
thought of how she who lay beside him had locked in her heart for so many years that image of her
lover's eyes when he had told her that he did not wish to live.
Generous tears filled Gabriel's eyes. He had never felt like that himself towards any woman, but
he knew that such a feeling must be love. The tears gathered more thickly in his eyes and in the
partial darkness he imagined he saw the form of a young man standing under a dripping tree.
Other forms were near. His soul had approached that region where dwell the vast hosts of the
dead. He was conscious of, but could not apprehend, their wayward and flickering existence. His
own identity was fading out into a grey impalpable world: the solid world itself, which these dead
had one time reared and lived in, was dissolving and dwindling.
A few light taps upon the pane made him turn to the window. It had begun to snow again. He
watched sleepily the flakes, silver and dark, falling obliquely against the lamplight. The time had
come for him to set out on his journey westward. Yes, the newspapers were right: snow was
general all over Ireland. It was falling on every part of the dark central plain, on the treeless hills,
falling softly upon the Bog of Allen and, farther westward, softly falling into the dark mutinous
Shannon waves. It was falling, too, upon every part of the lonely churchyard on the hill where
Michael Furey lay buried. It lay thickly drifted on the crooked crosses and headstones, on the
spears of the little gate, on the barren thorns. His soul swooned slowly as he heard the snow falling
faintly through the universe and faintly falling, like the descent of their last end, upon all the living
and the dead.

End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Dubliners, by James Joyce

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DUBLINERS ***

***** This file should be named 2814-h.htm or 2814-h.zip *****

This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
http://www.gutenberg.org/2/8/1/2814/

Produced by David Reed, Karol Pietrzak, and David Widger

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions

will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.

*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free

distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm

electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm

electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be

used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"

or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived

from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted

with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm

License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this

electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,

performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing

access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License. You must require such a user to return or
destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any

money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm

electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable

effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right

of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a

defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied

warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of

electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the

assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit

501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.

Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:

Dr. Gregory B. Newby
Chief Executive and Director
gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg

Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide

spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating

charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we

have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make

any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic

works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm

concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed

editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,

including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.